home
***
CD-ROM
|
disk
|
FTP
|
other
***
search
/
ftp.xmission.com
/
2014.06.ftp.xmission.com.tar
/
ftp.xmission.com
/
pub
/
lists
/
arfic-l
/
archive
/
arfic-l.200110
< prev
next >
Wrap
Internet Message Format
|
2001-10-30
|
508KB
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (10/20)
Date: 02 Oct 2001 13:48:49 +1200
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14B48.F6B881A0
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (10/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Ten
"Adam, are you okay?" Max leant over the Australian as he struggled to =
sit up. Adam looked around and the young alien could see the concern in =
his eyes as he saw Megabyte sprawled out on some kind of cot bed on the =
other side of the room.=20
Adam groaned and started to put his hand to his head. Max put his hand =
out to stop him, not wanting his companion to find out the quirks of the =
headband the hard way, as he had himself earlier.=20
"I wouldn't do that if I were you."
Adam focused his eyes and looked at Max, realisation seeming to dawn in =
his mind. He glanced again over at Megabyte and then back again at Max, =
noticing the headbands for the first time. Max's suspicions were =
confirmed as Adam reached for his own head again.=20
"Hey, don't do that, " Max said again.
Adam stopped and this time looked at him with an unspoken question.=20
"It will hurt, that's why. The headband sends out some sort of =
electrical pulse. If you try and get a grip on it, to take it off, the =
pain gets worse. From what I've tried so far, I think you'd be =
unconscious before you achieved much. Mind you, I have this nasty =
feeling there's some kind of locking mechanism on it. That's what it =
looks like from what I could see from looking at the ones on you and =
Megabyte." Max paused. "It's hard to be sure when you're trying to avoid =
touching the thing."=20
"Oh okay. Thanks for the warning." Adam rose to his feet very unsteadily =
and leaned for a moment on the side of the bed on which he had been =
lying.=20
Max heard a groan from the other side and the room and looked over to =
see Megabyte struggling to sit up. The redhead looked very pale as did =
Adam. Those headbands hadn't agreed with his companions, not at all. =
"Megabyte?"
"Adam, you look how I feel. I've got the mother of all headaches." =
Megabyte looked around the room, pausing as he noticed the heavy door to =
his right and the small windows near the top of the concrete walls. "Any =
idea where we are?"
"We're in the basement," Max informed them. "At least I'm guessing it's =
the basement, judging from that bomb-shelter sign on the wall by the =
door."
"So what are these things for?" Megabyte indicated the band on his head. =
"I heard what you were telling Adam. I wonder what Masters has dreamed =
up in that nasty little mind of his this time? Whatever these bands do, =
I don't think they're going to be particularly good for our health."
"After you guys blacked out, Masters said something about the bands and =
psychic powers. I got the impression that if we use our powers the bands =
somehow use them against us. Maybe it's some kind of feedback loop or =
something similar."=20
" *Our* powers?" asked Megabyte. "Yeah, I've been meaning to ask about =
that. At first I thought you might be a Tomorrow Person after the flash =
I saw when we met at the UFO centre."
"You got a flash as well?" asked Max, a thousand questions rushing =
through his mind at once. He'd suspected as much at the time, especially =
after Jade had paled and asked her friend if he was okay.
"Yeah," confirmed Megabyte. "Hey that force-wall thing you did earlier =
was really cool. We can't do anything like that, at least I don't think =
we can. Adam?"
"No, I don't think Max is a Tomorrow Person, Megabyte. The question is, =
if you're not one of us, who are you?"
Max hesitated before replying. He had a strong feeling he could trust =
both of them. After all they seemed to be in as much trouble as he was. =
Yet there was still one thing bugging him.
"At first I thought you were might be someone called Nasedo. W--I've =
been looking for him for a while." Max hoped they hadn't noticed he'd =
almost said we instead of I. That was two slip ups in as many minutes. =
Not like him at all, he'd had years of pretending to be someone he =
wasn't. Why was he suddenly having problems now? Maybe it's because =
you've found others that you can relate to, a small voice whispered in =
the back of his mind.
"Yeah you mentioned his name just before Masters' goons struck," =
remembered Megabyte. "So if you're not a Tomorrow Person, who or what =
are you?"
"What's a Tomorrow Person?" asked Max. He saw Adam and Megabyte looking =
at each other and continued. "Well if I tell you about me, it's only =
fair that the information goes both ways."
Adam nodded. "We're the next stage of human evolution," he explained. =
"As you've probably guessed we can teleport, and talk to each other =
telepathically."
"So it's basically psychic powers you have?" asked Max. "That explains =
what Masters was going on about." He saw the looks his companions were =
giving him and continued hastily. "After he fitted this head band he =
warned me about using psychic powers. I sort of guessed he must have =
thought I was like you guys, with all the talking about telepathy and =
the like."
He frowned. "That was the bit that I didn't really get. Masters kept =
going on about you using telepathy and yet I could hear everything you =
were saying."
"You must be telepathic then," said Megabyte excitedly. "So what else =
can you do? Apart from that force wall thing, I mean. Even though you're =
not a Tomorrow Person it sounds as though you have some of the same =
powers that we do."
"Yeah it does, doesn't it? My powers aren't psychic though, at least I =
never thought of them in that way." Max thought for a moment, before =
asking what was on his mind. "Do you have healing powers and can you =
open locks by thinking about it?"
Adam paused before replying. "We have telekinesis and I used to have =
healing powers, at least until I burnt them out. At least I'm guessing =
that's what happened to them. They've been almost non existent after I =
healed a guy after he came off a building. Have you?"=20
Max nodded. "But I'm not a Tomorrow Person. My powers are because." he =
took a deep breath and wondered if he was doing the right thing even as =
he spoke. "My powers are because of where I'm from."
"Where you're from?" asked Adam.
"Don't you get it, Adam?" Megabyte rolled his eyes. "He means he's an =
alien. Is that right?"
Max nodded. "How did you know?"
Megabyte looked smug. "I've read a lot of science fiction and comic =
books."
Adam looked at him in disbelief. "It wouldn't have anything to do with =
the flash you got from him either, I suppose?"
"Yeah well there's that too." Megabyte admitted. "But hey, you must =
admit, it sounded good."
"So what makes you Tomorrow People? Is it something in the genes?" Max =
asked.
Megabyte looked down at his trousers and grinned. " No it's in the =
sweatpants," he deadpanned.
Adam groaned. "That's bad, Megabyte, even for you."
Megabyte opened his mouth, then turned around as the door to the room =
they were in, opened. He glanced at Adam who shook his head. Max =
silently agreed, as he hazarded a guess as to what they had been =
thinking. If they tried to escape now, he doubted they would get very =
far.=20
Brooke-Smythe entered the room, putting the tray of test tubes and =
syringes down on the table in the middle of the room. He had Beckett and =
Hawkins with him, both of whom were heavily armed.
"Didn't you get enough to feed your vampires with last time?" asked =
Megabyte sarcastically.
Brooke-Smythe glared at him as he picked up one of syringes. "Right, =
which one of you wants to go first? I know, I'll choose." He pointed to =
Megabyte. "You can, seeing you've got such a smart mouth on you. Do I =
need to get one of these men to hold you down or are you going to =
cooperate?"
"Oh I wouldn't want to put you to any trouble," the redhead replied =
sulkily.
"Megabyte." Adam started to say warningly.
"Oh don't worry about your friend. He's knows what's good for him, don't =
you, Megabyte?" Brooke-Smythe smiled thinly as he plunged the needle in. =
He seemed almost to delight in what he was doing.
Megabyte winced as the needle slid into his arm. He opened his mouth, =
then closed it again, as Adam gave him another warning glance.=20
As Max felt the needle slide into his own arm, he wondered whether the =
man had ever been told how to take blood samples without hurting the =
patient. Ouch! Obviously not. It looked too that Masters must have =
finally discovered what had happened to the original samples. I wonder =
how long before he realises who I am really am, thought Max, as he =
watched the syringe fill with the alien blood which flowed through his =
veins. Once Masters had this particular batch analysed, the proverbial =
cat would be out of the bag.
As Brooke-Smythe packed up his supplies and left the room, with the two =
men in tow, Max noticed Megabyte watching him, a grin slowly spreading =
over his face. The other boy must be putting two and two together. As =
soon as the door closed Megabyte turned to Max, unable to contain =
himself any longer.
"Okay, what's the story with the blood samples?"=20
Max grinned, lowering his voice as he leaned closer to the two Tomorrow =
People. "I don't think they were expecting to find test tubes of Tabasco =
Sauce."=20
"Tabasco sauce?" asked Megabyte, looking down at the still oozing wound =
on his arm. "I know I have a hot temper sometimes, but last I looked it =
was still blood flowing through there."
"I can change the molecular structure of things," Max explained.
Both Megabyte and Adam laughed. "Why Tabasco Sauce?" the Australian =
asked.
"It's an alien thing," explained Max. "I like sweet and spicy things =
together. I go through a lot of Tabasco Sauce and I suppose in the spur =
of the moment."
"I love it," exclaimed Megabyte. "Just imagine Masters' face when he =
found out. Serves the creep right."
Adam's tone of voice brought Max back to the seriousness of the =
situation they were in, as he asked his next question. "Roswell aliens. =
Max I know this is going to sound crazy but you wouldn't know anything =
about the '47 crash would you?"
"Hey I thought I was the one who was supposed to come out with those =
sorts of things," complained Megabyte.
"Well, actually," replied Max. "That's how we got here in the first =
place, in the 1947 crash. My earliest memories are breaking free of some =
kind of cocoon and wandering along the road.I think we must have been in =
those cocoons in some sort of suspended animation for years because we =
only looked about seven when we were found by our foster parents"
"That's what I saw in the flash, the cocoon thing I mean," confirmed =
Megabyte.
Adam frowned. "We?" he asked. "Why do I get the feeling you haven't told =
us everything?"
Max felt a slight trickle of guilt wash over him. "Sorry, it's hard for =
me to trust someone. I've spent most of my life hiding who I am and I =
guess old habits die hard."
"Look you can trust us," Adam was trying to reassure him, and Max =
appreciated the effort he was making. "After all we have a fair idea =
what's you're going through, trying to pretend to be normal. We've got =
just as much to lose here as you have. There's other Tomorrow People =
besides just Megabyte and I to worry about too."
"Jade? She's one of you, isn't she?" Max looked at Megabyte and wondered =
what the relationship between him and the girl he had been with was.
Megabyte blushed, his face changing colour to match his hair. "Yeah, =
Jade's one of us. No, she's not my girlfriend if that's what you're =
thinking. No way. It's not going to happen."
Max caught the small smile Adam made before he turned away. So he hadn't =
been the only who had noticed Megabyte jump at the innocently asked =
question then. It looked as though it wasn't only himself and Liz who =
were trying to sort out a relationship. Liz. Max stopped as he thought =
about her. He hoped he hadn't left things too late. If he never got to =
the chance to tell her how he really felt, he'd never forgive himself.=20
************
Colonel Masters reached for his cup of coffee as he watched the events =
unwinding on the video screen in front of him. He knew it had been a =
particularly good idea to place a video feed into the basement room.=20
So Max Evans wasn't a Tomorrow Person, but an alien survivor of the =
Roswell crash. It sounded as though he had stumbled onto a bit more than =
he had hoped for when he'd mistaken the boy for the Tomorrow Person he =
knew as Adam. He made a mental note to inform Trent of this new =
information. They certainly had their work cut out for them, what with =
aliens, Tomorrow People, and Trent's own problem.
He sighed to himself. So much to do, so little time. Still one thing at =
a time he supposed. Even though that mess up with the blood samples had =
cost him time, at least he had learnt about Evans' other power because =
of it. He glanced at his watch. Soon it would be time to put the next =
stage of his plan into operation. This was the part he was really =
looking forward to, telling General Damon what his plans were for =
Megabyte, Adam and hopefully the rest of their kind.
**************
End of Part 10
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14B48.F6B881A0
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (10/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Ten</P>
<P>"Adam, are you okay?" Max leant over the Australian as he struggled =
to sit=20
up. Adam looked around and the young alien could see the concern in his =
eyes as=20
he saw Megabyte sprawled out on some kind of cot bed on the other side =
of the=20
room. </P>
<P>Adam groaned and started to put his hand to his head. Max put his =
hand out to=20
stop him, not wanting his companion to find out the quirks of the =
headband the=20
hard way, as he had himself earlier. </P>
<P>"I wouldn't do that if I were you."</P>
<P>Adam focused his eyes and looked at Max, realisation seeming to dawn =
in his=20
mind. He glanced again over at Megabyte and then back again at Max, =
noticing the=20
headbands for the first time. Max's suspicions were confirmed as Adam =
reached=20
for his own head again. </P>
<P>"Hey, don't do that, " Max said again.</P>
<P>Adam stopped and this time looked at him with an unspoken question. =
</P>
<P>"It will hurt, that's why. The headband sends out some sort of =
electrical=20
pulse. If you try and get a grip on it, to take it off, the pain gets =
worse.=20
From what I've tried so far, I think you'd be unconscious before you =
achieved=20
much. Mind you, I have this nasty feeling there's some kind of locking =
mechanism=20
on it. That's what it looks like from what I could see from looking at =
the ones=20
on you and Megabyte." Max paused. "It's hard to be sure when you're =
trying to=20
avoid touching the thing." </P>
<P>"Oh okay. Thanks for the warning." Adam rose to his feet very =
unsteadily and=20
leaned for a moment on the side of the bed on which he had been lying. =
</P>
<P>Max heard a groan from the other side and the room and looked over to =
see=20
Megabyte struggling to sit up. The redhead looked very pale as did Adam. =
Those=20
headbands hadn't agreed with his companions, not at all. "Megabyte?"</P>
<P>"Adam, you look how I feel. I've got the mother of all headaches." =
Megabyte=20
looked around the room, pausing as he noticed the heavy door to his =
right and=20
the small windows near the top of the concrete walls. "Any idea where we =
are?"</P>
<P>"We're in the basement," Max informed them. "At least I'm guessing =
it's the=20
basement, judging from that bomb-shelter sign on the wall by the =
door."</P>
<P>"So what are these things for?" Megabyte indicated the band on his =
head. "I=20
heard what you were telling Adam. I wonder what Masters has dreamed up =
in that=20
nasty little mind of his this time? Whatever these bands do, I don't =
think=20
they're going to be particularly good for our health."</P>
<P>"After you guys blacked out, Masters said something about the bands =
and=20
psychic powers. I got the impression that if we use our powers the bands =
somehow=20
use them against us. Maybe it's some kind of feedback loop or something=20
similar." </P>
<P>" *Our* powers?" asked Megabyte. "Yeah, I've been meaning to ask =
about that.=20
At first I thought you might be a Tomorrow Person after the flash I saw =
when we=20
met at the UFO centre."</P>
<P>"You got a flash as well?" asked Max, a thousand questions rushing =
through=20
his mind at once. He'd suspected as much at the time, especially after =
Jade had=20
paled and asked her friend if he was okay.</P>
<P>"Yeah," confirmed Megabyte. "Hey that force-wall thing you did =
earlier was=20
really cool. We can't do anything like that, at least I don't think we =
can.=20
Adam?"</P>
<P>"No, I don't think Max is a Tomorrow Person, Megabyte. The question =
is, if=20
you're not one of us, who are you?"</P>
<P>Max hesitated before replying. He had a strong feeling he could trust =
both of=20
them. After all they seemed to be in as much trouble as he was. Yet =
there was=20
still one thing bugging him.</P>
<P>"At first I thought you were might be someone called Nasedo. W--I've =
been=20
looking for him for a while." Max hoped they hadn't noticed he'd almost =
said we=20
instead of I. That was two slip ups in as many minutes. Not like him at =
all,=20
he'd had years of pretending to be someone he wasn't. Why was he =
suddenly having=20
problems now? Maybe it's because you've found others that you can relate =
to, a=20
small voice whispered in the back of his mind.</P>
<P>"Yeah you mentioned his name just before Masters' goons struck," =
remembered=20
Megabyte. "So if you're not a Tomorrow Person, who or what are you?"</P>
<P>"What's a Tomorrow Person?" asked Max. He saw Adam and Megabyte =
looking at=20
each other and continued. "Well if I tell you about me, it's only fair =
that the=20
information goes both ways."</P>
<P>Adam nodded. "We're the next stage of human evolution," he explained. =
"As=20
you've probably guessed we can teleport, and talk to each other=20
telepathically."</P>
<P>"So it's basically psychic powers you have?" asked Max. "That =
explains what=20
Masters was going on about." He saw the looks his companions were giving =
him and=20
continued hastily. "After he fitted this head band he warned me about =
using=20
psychic powers. I sort of guessed he must have thought I was like you =
guys, with=20
all the talking about telepathy and the like."</P>
<P>He frowned. "That was the bit that I didn't really get. Masters kept =
going on=20
about you using telepathy and yet I could hear everything you were =
saying."</P>
<P>"You must be telepathic then," said Megabyte excitedly. "So what else =
can you=20
do? Apart from that force wall thing, I mean. Even though you're not a =
Tomorrow=20
Person it sounds as though you have some of the same powers that we =
do."</P>
<P>"Yeah it does, doesn't it? My powers aren't psychic though, at least =
I never=20
thought of them in that way." Max thought for a moment, before asking =
what was=20
on his mind. "Do you have healing powers and can you open locks by =
thinking=20
about it?"</P>
<P>Adam paused before replying. "We have telekinesis and I used to have =
healing=20
powers, at least until I burnt them out. At least I'm guessing that's =
what=20
happened to them. They've been almost non existent after I healed a guy =
after he=20
came off a building. Have you?" </P>
<P>Max nodded. "But I'm not a Tomorrow Person. My powers are =
because…" he took a=20
deep breath and wondered if he was doing the right thing even as he =
spoke. "My=20
powers are because of where I'm from."</P>
<P>"Where you're from?" asked Adam.</P>
<P>"Don't you get it, Adam?" Megabyte rolled his eyes. "He means he's an =
alien.=20
Is that right?"</P>
<P>Max nodded. "How did you know?"</P>
<P>Megabyte looked smug. "I've read a lot of science fiction and comic=20
books."</P>
<P>Adam looked at him in disbelief. "It wouldn't have anything to do =
with the=20
flash you got from him either, I suppose?"</P>
<P>"Yeah well there's that too." Megabyte admitted. "But hey, you must =
admit, it=20
sounded good."</P>
<P>"So what makes you Tomorrow People? Is it something in the genes?" =
Max=20
asked.</P>
<P>Megabyte looked down at his trousers and grinned. " No it's in the=20
sweatpants," he deadpanned.</P>
<P>Adam groaned. "That's bad, Megabyte, even for you."</P>
<P>Megabyte opened his mouth, then turned around as the door to the room =
they=20
were in, opened. He glanced at Adam who shook his head. Max silently =
agreed, as=20
he hazarded a guess as to what they had been thinking. If they tried to =
escape=20
now, he doubted they would get very far. </P>
<P>Brooke-Smythe entered the room, putting the tray of test tubes and =
syringes=20
down on the table in the middle of the room. He had Beckett and Hawkins =
with=20
him, both of whom were heavily armed.</P>
<P>"Didn't you get enough to feed your vampires with last time?" asked =
Megabyte=20
sarcastically.</P>
<P>Brooke-Smythe glared at him as he picked up one of syringes. "Right, =
which=20
one of you wants to go first? I know, I'll choose." He pointed to =
Megabyte. "You=20
can, seeing you've got such a smart mouth on you. Do I need to get one =
of these=20
men to hold you down or are you going to cooperate?"</P>
<P>"Oh I wouldn't want to put you to any trouble," the redhead replied=20
sulkily.</P>
<P>"Megabyte…" Adam started to say warningly.</P>
<P>"Oh don't worry about your friend. He's knows what's good for him, =
don't you,=20
Megabyte?" Brooke-Smythe smiled thinly as he plunged the needle in. He =
seemed=20
almost to delight in what he was doing.</P>
<P>Megabyte winced as the needle slid into his arm. He opened his mouth, =
then=20
closed it again, as Adam gave him another warning glance. </P>
<P>As Max felt the needle slide into his own arm, he wondered whether =
the man=20
had ever been told how to take blood samples without hurting the =
patient. Ouch!=20
Obviously not. It looked too that Masters must have finally discovered =
what had=20
happened to the original samples. I wonder how long before he realises =
who I am=20
really am, thought Max, as he watched the syringe fill with the alien =
blood=20
which flowed through his veins. Once Masters had this particular batch =
analysed,=20
the proverbial cat would be out of the bag.</P>
<P>As Brooke-Smythe packed up his supplies and left the room, with the =
two men=20
in tow, Max noticed Megabyte watching him, a grin slowly spreading over =
his=20
face. The other boy must be putting two and two together. As soon as the =
door=20
closed Megabyte turned to Max, unable to contain himself any longer.</P>
<P>"Okay, what's the story with the blood samples?" </P>
<P>Max grinned, lowering his voice as he leaned closer to the two =
Tomorrow=20
People. "I don't think they were expecting to find test tubes of Tabasco =
Sauce."=20
</P>
<P>"Tabasco sauce?" asked Megabyte, looking down at the still oozing =
wound on=20
his arm. "I know I have a hot temper sometimes, but last I looked it was =
still=20
blood flowing through there."</P>
<P>"I can change the molecular structure of things," Max explained.</P>
<P>Both Megabyte and Adam laughed. "Why Tabasco Sauce?" the Australian=20
asked.</P>
<P>"It's an alien thing," explained Max. "I like sweet and spicy things=20
together. I go through a lot of Tabasco Sauce and I suppose in the spur =
of the=20
moment…"</P>
<P>"I love it," exclaimed Megabyte. "Just imagine Masters' face when he =
found=20
out. Serves the creep right."</P>
<P>Adam's tone of voice brought Max back to the seriousness of the =
situation=20
they were in, as he asked his next question. "Roswell aliens. Max I know =
this is=20
going to sound crazy but you wouldn't know anything about the '47 crash =
would=20
you?"</P>
<P>"Hey I thought I was the one who was supposed to come out with those =
sorts of=20
things," complained Megabyte.</P>
<P>"Well, actually," replied Max. "That's how we got here in the first =
place, in=20
the 1947 crash. My earliest memories are breaking free of some kind of =
cocoon=20
and wandering along the road…I think we must have been in those =
cocoons in some=20
sort of suspended animation for years because we only looked about seven =
when we=20
were found by our foster parents"</P>
<P>"That's what I saw in the flash, the cocoon thing I mean," confirmed=20
Megabyte.</P>
<P>Adam frowned. "We?" he asked. "Why do I get the feeling you haven't =
told us=20
everything?"</P>
<P>Max felt a slight trickle of guilt wash over him. "Sorry, it's hard =
for me to=20
trust someone. I've spent most of my life hiding who I am and I guess =
old habits=20
die hard."</P>
<P>"Look you can trust us," Adam was trying to reassure him, and Max =
appreciated=20
the effort he was making. "After all we have a fair idea what's you're =
going=20
through, trying to pretend to be normal. We've got just as much to lose =
here as=20
you have. There's other Tomorrow People besides just Megabyte and I to =
worry=20
about too."</P>
<P>"Jade? She's one of you, isn't she?" Max looked at Megabyte and =
wondered what=20
the relationship between him and the girl he had been with was.</P>
<P>Megabyte blushed, his face changing colour to match his hair. "Yeah, =
Jade's=20
one of us. No, she's not my girlfriend if that's what you're thinking. =
No way.=20
It's not going to happen."</P>
<P>Max caught the small smile Adam made before he turned away. So he =
hadn't been=20
the only who had noticed Megabyte jump at the innocently asked question =
then. It=20
looked as though it wasn't only himself and Liz who were trying to sort =
out a=20
relationship. Liz. Max stopped as he thought about her. He hoped he =
hadn't left=20
things too late. If he never got to the chance to tell her how he really =
felt,=20
he'd never forgive himself. </P>
<P> </P>
<P>************</P>
<P>Colonel Masters reached for his cup of coffee as he watched the =
events=20
unwinding on the video screen in front of him. He knew it had been a=20
particularly good idea to place a video feed into the basement room. =
</P>
<P>So Max Evans wasn't a Tomorrow Person, but an alien survivor of the =
Roswell=20
crash. It sounded as though he had stumbled onto a bit more than he had =
hoped=20
for when he'd mistaken the boy for the Tomorrow Person he knew as Adam. =
He made=20
a mental note to inform Trent of this new information. They certainly =
had their=20
work cut out for them, what with aliens, Tomorrow People, and Trent's =
own=20
problem.</P>
<P>He sighed to himself. So much to do, so little time. Still one thing =
at a=20
time he supposed. Even though that mess up with the blood samples had =
cost him=20
time, at least he had learnt about Evans' other power because of it. He =
glanced=20
at his watch. Soon it would be time to put the next stage of his plan =
into=20
operation. This was the part he was really looking forward to, telling =
General=20
Damon what his plans were for Megabyte, Adam and hopefully the rest of =
their=20
kind.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>**************</P>
<P>End of Part 10</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14B48.F6B881A0--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (11/20)
Date: 03 Oct 2001 10:13:29 +1200
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_01D5_01C14BF4.0C6F2AC0
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (11/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Eleven=20
"I'm telling you the best way you can help is to go home with Millie and =
her mom and keep an eye on them." Bill felt his patience disappearing as =
he repeated what he had been trying to get through to Geoff for the last =
ten minutes. The boy was keen to find those responsible for Millie's =
accident and seemed to be treating the whole situation as something out =
of an adventure movie.=20
Bill had tried explaining the danger involved but soon got the =
impression that what he was saying was literally going in one ear and =
out the other. He'd been forced to explain about the teleporting to =
Geoff but had managed to keep it to that for now. The boy had made it =
clear that he wasn't going to take no for an answer about that, after =
seeing it for himself, but at least for now that was all, in Bill's =
opinion, that Geoff needed to find out about. Hopefully the situation =
wouldn't arise where any other explanations would be required. =
'Hopefully' being a very optimistic word at this point, given the way =
this mess was going.
"But General Damon, I only want to help."
"Well you can help by looking after Millie. I'd feel a lot better =
knowing someone was looking out for her." Bill was finding it hard =
keeping his voice down. In some ways this conversation was reminding him =
of the ones he had with Megabyte and those never seemed to come out the =
way he wanted either. Teenagers!=20
"General Damon are you ready to go?" Ami poked her head around the door =
of the relatives' room. "Oh sorry, Geoff, am I interrupting something?"=20
"Yeah I want to go with you to Roswell to find Megabyte and Adam and the =
General thinks I should stay here." Geoff noticed the expression on =
Ami's face and continued hastily. "It's okay, Ami, I saw you teleport =
outside and made General Damon tell me what was going on."
"It's okay, Ami. We can trust him. He overheard what we were saying =
outside and after seeing you teleport I had to give him some sort of =
explanation. I was just telling him how important it was to have someone =
stay with Millie in case someone comes after her again." Ami gave Bill a =
questioning look, a look he knew would be coming after what he'd just =
said. Not that he blamed her. After all it was her safety and that of =
her fellow Tomorrow People at risk here, not his. But coming out with =
'I've only told him what he needs to hear,' wasn't going to enlist much =
cooperation from the kid was it?
As Ami followed his lead, Bill heaved a silent sigh of relief. He had =
hoped he could trust her to guess what he was doing. "Yes, Geoff, with =
everything going on it would be one less thing to worry about. Besides, =
think of how Millie would feel if you left her alone now, after what =
she's been through? I know if it were me I'd want you to stay."
Geoff looked at her for a couple of minutes, seemingly deep in thought. =
"Yeah you're probably right, Ami. Just let me know if there's anything I =
can do to help you guys, okay?"
Bill handed him a card with his cell phone number on. "If anything =
happens Geoff, anything suspicious, ring me immediately on this number. =
I'll send someone to back you up. Ami, give him Megabyte's phone, just =
in case."
Ami reached around in her pocket and retrieved the phone she'd just =
collected from Penny Weston. She handed it to Geoff who was staring at =
the card in his hand.
"Do you really think that someone might come after her again?" he asked.
"I hope not Geoff, but the person we think is behind this operation is =
very ruthless and I wouldn't put anything past him at this point in =
time."
As Geoff left the room, closing the door behind him, Bill turned to Ami =
as she prepared to initiate the teleport. "Okay, Ami, what's your =
secret? I spend ten minutes talking to the guy, trying to convince him =
to stay behind and you achieve it in two."
Ami smiled. "Something you haven't got, General. " she replied. "A =
woman's touch."
****************
Kyle Valenti stood on the corner opposite the Crashdown, wondering how =
close he could get without anyone inside noticing him. That Whitman kid, =
Alex, had just re entered the building with his laptop under his arm. =
Kyle noticed that he had been looking around him nervously as he walked =
along the road towards the caf=E9.
Kyle had been suspicious since he had noticed Michael and Isabel coming =
out of the UFO centre after closing. They looked, in his opinion, very =
shaken. Even though Max Evans was nowhere in sight, he couldn't help but =
wonder if he had something to do with what ever was going down. He'd =
followed the two of them back to the Crashdown, telling himself that he =
was doing it to watch out for Liz. Even though she had made it clear =
that she was interested in Max now, he felt a duty to look out for her. =
After all he still wasn't sure that Evans would. When it boiled down to =
it, he really didn't trust the guy.
As he stood there trying to decide what to do next, he glanced into the =
alley beside the caf=E9 and was surprised when he saw a flash of bright =
light which coalesced into two human forms standing where a moment ago =
there had been nothing. The young dark girl, slightly older than Kyle =
himself, motioned to her companion, an older man who looked about the =
same age as Sheriff Valenti to follow her into the caf=E9. As they =
approached the door it opened, so obviously someone was expecting them.
Right, thought Kyle to himself, that's it. There's something weird going =
on down here and Dad needs to know about it. As he headed towards the =
sheriff's office where his father was still working late, he wondered =
idly where Max Evans was. Come to think of it, he hadn't seen him for =
quite a while. Yes it certainly sounded as though Evans and his friends =
were up to something. Whatever it was Kyle hoped for their sake that =
they hadn't placed Liz in any danger.
****************
"This is Ami and General Damon, Megabyte's dad." Kevin introduced the =
two new arrivals to the group in the Crashdown. "Ami, General this is =
Michael, Isabel, Liz, Maria and Alex."=20
Bill looked around at the group of teenagers in front of him, groaning =
to himself. Great, more kids to worry about. Just what he needed. The =
brown haired teen, Michael, was glaring at him, not even making an =
attempt to hide his feelings. The kid was annoyed about his arrival, =
that was obvious.
The shorter blonde girl, Maria, glared at Michael in a way that reminded =
Bill of Jade and Marmaduke. Alex put a protective arm around Isabel but =
the tall attractive blonde girl moved away. Liz seemed upset and very =
much on her own, at least if you were looking at the group from a couple =
point of view. Bill wondered if she was connected to Max in some way. =
Girlfriend perhaps?
Bill turned to ask Kevin for an explanation, but noticed that familiar =
glazed eye expression. One of these days the Tomorrow People were going =
to realise just how rude that was. As if they realised what he was =
thinking, which was totally possible even with the assurances Adam kept =
giving him that they really didn't do that sort of thing, the =
conversation switched to speech.
Jade grinned. "Oh yeah, Ami, there's something we haven't told you about =
Michael and Max yet. They're aliens."
Bill felt the sudden urge to sit down. Aliens? He echoed in his mind one =
of the phrases Megabyte liked to use. Yeah right.
Michael glared at her. "Hey, I thought you said you wouldn't give away =
our secret. I trusted you."
Jade glared back at him. "Oh chill out, Michael. Ami's a Tomorrow Person =
like us."
"Yeah okay, but what about him?" Michael waved his hand towards Bill, =
the annoyance showing through in his voice.
"Look I understand what you must be thinking, Michael, isn't it, but I'm =
on your side. I want to rescue the boys as badly as you do. Megabyte is =
my son, remember." Time to try and salvage the situation, Bill decided.
"So how do you explain the teleporting project you worked on for the =
SIA?" Michael glanced at Alex as he spoke.=20
"So that's what the two of you were talking about when Alex came back," =
commented Liz. "I can't believe you got him to run checks on our new =
friends. Max wouldn't have."
"Well Maxwell isn't here, I am." Michael's temper was starting to wear =
thin. "Max might be all trusting but it's not exactly helping him now is =
it?"
"Hey Michael." Maria started to comment on Michael's display of utter =
tactlessness when Bill held up his hand and interrupted.
"Look, you guys, I can explain about the whole SIA thing if it will =
help. We've got to trust each other and work together or we've got no =
show of rescuing anyone."
"Okay then I'm listening." Michael folded his arms, settled himself back =
on a stool, and leant against the counter.=20
Bill cleared his throat, wondering how exactly he was going to put this. =
Michael was certainly a suspicious kid. He thought again about what Jade =
had said about aliens and sighed. Knowing how Masters felt about the =
Tomorrow People he couldn't help but worry how he would react when he =
found out that Max was an alien.
"It's true I worked for the Scientific Intelligence Agency," he started =
to explain, trying to ignore the glares Michael was still giving him. =
"When I found out about the existence of the Tomorrow People, and my own =
son was threatened, I decided that what they were doing was wrong and I =
left the organisation. Now I'm working for WorldEx, as your info =
probably has already told you." He made a mental note to increase =
security around his organisation's Internet files. Obviously Alex was =
another Megabyte, a bit too good at gaining access to classified =
information.
"Yeah but would you have left the SIA if Megabyte wasn't a Tomorrow =
Person?" Michael asked.=20
"What Michael is trying to say, in his own unique way," piped up Maria, =
"is that okay we know the TP's can trust you because you're Megabyte's =
dad and all. But does he know you won't give him up to the bad guys? =
After all he's not a Tomorrow Person, he's an alien. That puts a whole =
different spin on it."
"General Damon would never do anything like that!" protested Jade.
Bill smiled at her, wishing he still had that trust in people that she =
possessed. In some ways it was a shame that she had to grow up so fast, =
being a Tomorrow Person. As you got older it became a lot harder to view =
the world in black and white instead of the grey it actually was.
" I wouldn't do that, Michael. " Bill tried to sound reassuring to the =
young alien, but could see that he wasn't buying it. He decided to try =
another tactic, maybe something Michael could understand. "I can see you =
still don't trust me, and let's face it - why should you?"
"General." Ami started to say. Bill gave her a quick smile, trying to =
get across the fact that he knew what he was doing. Well at least he =
hoped he knew what he was doing.=20
He continued quickly. "Let's put this into terms you can relate to. If I =
give you up to the authorities, how can I be sure you won't tell them =
about the Tomorrow People? I mean if they have concrete proof about the =
existence of aliens, they're just as likely to believe stories about =
teleporters too, aren't they?"
"In other words we have to trust each other because we have no choice. =
Is that what you're saying?" Michael still didn't sound very convinced.
Bill nodded. "In a nutshell, yes. What makes you think I trust you any =
more than you trust me?"
"I trust you, " said Isabel. "My brother's life depends on it. Don't =
worry about Michael, he'll help because of Max. We're not about to give =
away information about the Tomorrow People either, any more than they =
are about us."
"Okay, now we've got that out of the way, can we think about a rescue =
attempt here?" asked Maria. "If you're waiting for Michael to come out =
and thank you for coming you'll still be here next Christmas." The girl =
looked fed up with all the talking, and frankly Bill didn't blame her. =
"From what I can see this bad guy has Max and your friends holed up =
somewhere and has got nasty things planned for them." Maria looked =
around the room as she spoke, ignoring the glares coming in her =
direction. "I mean all this talk about trust is really nice guys, but =
it's not going to do much is it? What we need is a plan here."
"Maria's right," Liz broke her long silence. "I don't know about you =
guys but I'm trying really hard here not to think about what this =
Masters person might be doing to Max and the others while we're sitting =
here talking. If he's found some way to prevent them using their powers, =
who knows what else he might be going to do to them?"
As if on cue the cell phone in Bill's pocket rang. Hope that isn't Geoff =
already. That's all they needed at the moment.
"Damon, here." As he answered the phone his face paled. "Masters!" he =
exclaimed. "If you've hurt them." Bill didn't dare finish that sentence =
even in his own mind. This was the thing he had dreaded ever since =
Megabyte had become a Tomorrow Person. Yes he'd heard Ami telling him =
what had happened earlier but hearing Masters voice telling him he had =
his son.and Adam. It only brought it home all too clearly, made it =
harder to pretend it wasn't real. Made it harder to pretend that =
everything would be okay, when really he wasn't sure it was going to be.
"Yes alright I'll be there." Bill listened to the rest of what Masters =
had to say and realised the man held the ace in the hole so to speak. =
"Yes, I know I don't have a choice, but I'm warning you Masters.Damn, =
he's gone." Bill sat down on one of the stools at the counter, and =
poured himself a cup of coffee. He took a couple of strong gulps before =
turning around to face the young people waiting expectantly to hear what =
he had to say.
"As you probably gathered, that was Colonel Masters. He says that =
Megabyte, Adam and Max are okay, for now. He wants to meet with me to =
discuss terms, and if I don't show up at the place and time he's =
specified he'll." Bill's voice tailed off.=20
"You can't trust him, " exclaimed Kevin. "You can't seriously think that =
he's honestly going to let them go, can you? Masters has wanted to get =
his hands on the Tomorrow People for years. Now he's got Megabyte and =
Adam, he'll use them for whatever scheme he's brewing up. He's got a =
score to settle with them too, after what happened last time, and with =
you too, I'd imagine."
Bill nodded. "Don't you think I know that, Kevin? But what choice do I =
have? " He tried to keep the desperation out of his voice. "Megabyte's =
my son. I just can't leave him and Adam in the clutches of that maniac. =
Or Max either for that matter. It's not the boy's fault he walked into =
this mess."
A new voice spoke quietly as he stepped into the room "I understand how =
you must be feeling, but it's not good policy to give in to kidnappers."
"Great," muttered Michael. " Just what we need. Always a cop around when =
you don't need one."
******************
end of part 11
------=_NextPart_000_01D5_01C14BF4.0C6F2AC0
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (11/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Eleven </P>
<P>"I'm telling you the best way you can help is to go home with Millie =
and her=20
mom and keep an eye on them." Bill felt his patience disappearing as he =
repeated=20
what he had been trying to get through to Geoff for the last ten =
minutes. The=20
boy was keen to find those responsible for Millie's accident and seemed =
to be=20
treating the whole situation as something out of an adventure movie. =
</P>
<P>Bill had tried explaining the danger involved but soon got the =
impression=20
that what he was saying was literally going in one ear and out the =
other. He'd=20
been forced to explain about the teleporting to Geoff but had managed to =
keep it=20
to that for now. The boy had made it clear that he wasn't going to take =
no for=20
an answer about that, after seeing it for himself, but at least for now =
that was=20
all, in Bill's opinion, that Geoff needed to find out about. Hopefully =
the=20
situation wouldn't arise where any other explanations would be required. =
'Hopefully' being a very optimistic word at this point, given the way =
this mess=20
was going.</P>
<P></P>
<P>"But General Damon, I only want to help."</P>
<P>"Well you can help by looking after Millie. I'd feel a lot better =
knowing=20
someone was looking out for her." Bill was finding it hard keeping his =
voice=20
down. In some ways this conversation was reminding him of the ones he =
had with=20
Megabyte and those never seemed to come out the way he wanted either. =
Teenagers!=20
</P>
<P>"General Damon are you ready to go?" Ami poked her head around the =
door of=20
the relatives' room. "Oh sorry, Geoff, am I interrupting something?" =
</P>
<P>"Yeah I want to go with you to Roswell to find Megabyte and Adam and =
the=20
General thinks I should stay here." Geoff noticed the expression on =
Ami's face=20
and continued hastily. "It's okay, Ami, I saw you teleport outside and =
made=20
General Damon tell me what was going on."</P>
<P>"It's okay, Ami. We can trust him. He overheard what we were saying =
outside=20
and after seeing you teleport I had to give him some sort of =
explanation. I was=20
just telling him how important it was to have someone stay with Millie =
in case=20
someone comes after her again." Ami gave Bill a questioning look, a look =
he knew=20
would be coming after what he'd just said. Not that he blamed her. After =
all it=20
was her safety and that of her fellow Tomorrow People at risk here, not =
his. But=20
coming out with 'I've only told him what he needs to hear,' wasn't going =
to=20
enlist much cooperation from the kid was it?</P>
<P>As Ami followed his lead, Bill heaved a silent sigh of relief. He had =
hoped=20
he could trust her to guess what he was doing. "Yes, Geoff, with =
everything=20
going on it would be one less thing to worry about. Besides, think of =
how Millie=20
would feel if you left her alone now, after what she's been through? I =
know if=20
it were me I'd want you to stay."</P>
<P>Geoff looked at her for a couple of minutes, seemingly deep in =
thought. "Yeah=20
you're probably right, Ami. Just let me know if there's anything I can =
do to=20
help you guys, okay?"</P>
<P>Bill handed him a card with his cell phone number on. "If anything =
happens=20
Geoff, anything suspicious, ring me immediately on this number. I'll =
send=20
someone to back you up. Ami, give him Megabyte's phone, just in =
case."</P>
<P>Ami reached around in her pocket and retrieved the phone she'd just =
collected=20
from Penny Weston. She handed it to Geoff who was staring at the card in =
his=20
hand.</P>
<P>"Do you really think that someone might come after her again?" he =
asked.</P>
<P>"I hope not Geoff, but the person we think is behind this operation =
is very=20
ruthless and I wouldn't put anything past him at this point in =
time."</P>
<P>As Geoff left the room, closing the door behind him, Bill turned to =
Ami as=20
she prepared to initiate the teleport. "Okay, Ami, what's your secret? I =
spend=20
ten minutes talking to the guy, trying to convince him to stay behind =
and you=20
achieve it in two."</P>
<P>Ami smiled. "Something you haven't got, General. " she replied. "A =
woman's=20
touch."</P>
<P> </P>
<P>****************</P>
<P> </P>
<P>Kyle Valenti stood on the corner opposite the Crashdown, wondering =
how close=20
he could get without anyone inside noticing him. That Whitman kid, Alex, =
had=20
just re entered the building with his laptop under his arm. Kyle noticed =
that he=20
had been looking around him nervously as he walked along the road =
towards the=20
caf=E9.</P>
<P>Kyle had been suspicious since he had noticed Michael and Isabel =
coming out=20
of the UFO centre after closing. They looked, in his opinion, very =
shaken. Even=20
though Max Evans was nowhere in sight, he couldn't help but wonder if he =
had=20
something to do with what ever was going down. He'd followed the two of =
them=20
back to the Crashdown, telling himself that he was doing it to watch out =
for=20
Liz. Even though she had made it clear that she was interested in Max =
now, he=20
felt a duty to look out for her. After all he still wasn't sure that =
Evans=20
would. When it boiled down to it, he really didn't trust the guy.</P>
<P>As he stood there trying to decide what to do next, he glanced into =
the alley=20
beside the caf=E9 and was surprised when he saw a flash of bright light =
which=20
coalesced into two human forms standing where a moment ago there had =
been=20
nothing. The young dark girl, slightly older than Kyle himself, motioned =
to her=20
companion, an older man who looked about the same age as Sheriff Valenti =
to=20
follow her into the caf=E9. As they approached the door it opened, so =
obviously=20
someone was expecting them.</P>
<P>Right, thought Kyle to himself, that's it. There's something weird =
going on=20
down here and Dad needs to know about it. As he headed towards the =
sheriff's=20
office where his father was still working late, he wondered idly where =
Max Evans=20
was. Come to think of it, he hadn't seen him for quite a while. Yes it =
certainly=20
sounded as though Evans and his friends were up to something. Whatever =
it was=20
Kyle hoped for their sake that they hadn't placed Liz in any danger.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>****************</P>
<P>"This is Ami and General Damon, Megabyte's dad." Kevin introduced the =
two new=20
arrivals to the group in the Crashdown. "Ami, General this is Michael, =
Isabel,=20
Liz, Maria and Alex." </P>
<P>Bill looked around at the group of teenagers in front of him, =
groaning to=20
himself. Great, more kids to worry about. Just what he needed. The brown =
haired=20
teen, Michael, was glaring at him, not even making an attempt to hide =
his=20
feelings. The kid was annoyed about his arrival, that was obvious.</P>
<P>The shorter blonde girl, Maria, glared at Michael in a way that =
reminded Bill=20
of Jade and Marmaduke. Alex put a protective arm around Isabel but the =
tall=20
attractive blonde girl moved away. Liz seemed upset and very much on her =
own, at=20
least if you were looking at the group from a couple point of view. Bill =
wondered if she was connected to Max in some way. Girlfriend =
perhaps?</P>
<P>Bill turned to ask Kevin for an explanation, but noticed that =
familiar glazed=20
eye expression. One of these days the Tomorrow People were going to =
realise just=20
how rude that was. As if they realised what he was thinking, which was =
totally=20
possible even with the assurances Adam kept giving him that they really =
didn't=20
do that sort of thing, the conversation switched to speech.</P>
<P>Jade grinned. "Oh yeah, Ami, there's something we haven't told you =
about=20
Michael and Max yet. They're aliens."</P>
<P>Bill felt the sudden urge to sit down. Aliens? He echoed in his mind =
one of=20
the phrases Megabyte liked to use. Yeah right.</P>
<P>Michael glared at her. "Hey, I thought you said you wouldn't give =
away our=20
secret. I trusted you."</P>
<P>Jade glared back at him. "Oh chill out, Michael. Ami's a Tomorrow =
Person like=20
us."</P>
<P>"Yeah okay, but what about him?" Michael waved his hand towards Bill, =
the=20
annoyance showing through in his voice.</P>
<P>"Look I understand what you must be thinking, Michael, isn't it, but =
I'm on=20
your side. I want to rescue the boys as badly as you do. Megabyte is my =
son,=20
remember." Time to try and salvage the situation, Bill decided.</P>
<P>"So how do you explain the teleporting project you worked on for the =
SIA?"=20
Michael glanced at Alex as he spoke. </P>
<P>"So that's what the two of you were talking about when Alex came =
back,"=20
commented Liz. "I can't believe you got him to run checks on our new =
friends.=20
Max wouldn't have."</P>
<P>"Well Maxwell isn't here, I am." Michael's temper was starting to =
wear thin.=20
"Max might be all trusting but it's not exactly helping him now is =
it?"</P>
<P>"Hey Michael…" Maria started to comment on Michael's display of =
utter=20
tactlessness when Bill held up his hand and interrupted.</P>
<P>"Look, you guys, I can explain about the whole SIA thing if it will =
help.=20
We've got to trust each other and work together or we've got no show of =
rescuing=20
anyone."</P>
<P>"Okay then I'm listening." Michael folded his arms, settled himself =
back on a=20
stool, and leant against the counter. </P>
<P>Bill cleared his throat, wondering how exactly he was going to put =
this.=20
Michael was certainly a suspicious kid. He thought again about what Jade =
had=20
said about aliens and sighed. Knowing how Masters felt about the =
Tomorrow People=20
he couldn't help but worry how he would react when he found out that Max =
was an=20
alien.</P>
<P>"It's true I worked for the Scientific Intelligence Agency," he =
started to=20
explain, trying to ignore the glares Michael was still giving him. "When =
I found=20
out about the existence of the Tomorrow People, and my own son was =
threatened, I=20
decided that what they were doing was wrong and I left the organisation. =
Now I'm=20
working for WorldEx, as your info probably has already told you." He =
made a=20
mental note to increase security around his organisation's Internet =
files.=20
Obviously Alex was another Megabyte, a bit too good at gaining access to =
classified information.</P>
<P>"Yeah but would you have left the SIA if Megabyte wasn't a Tomorrow =
Person?"=20
Michael asked. </P>
<P>"What Michael is trying to say, in his own unique way," piped up =
Maria, "is=20
that okay we know the TP's can trust you because you're Megabyte's dad =
and all.=20
But does he know you won't give him up to the bad guys? After all he's =
not a=20
Tomorrow Person, he's an alien. That puts a whole different spin on =
it."</P>
<P>"General Damon would never do anything like that!" protested =
Jade.</P>
<P>Bill smiled at her, wishing he still had that trust in people that =
she=20
possessed. In some ways it was a shame that she had to grow up so fast, =
being a=20
Tomorrow Person. As you got older it became a lot harder to view the =
world in=20
black and white instead of the grey it actually was.</P>
<P>" I wouldn't do that, Michael. " Bill tried to sound reassuring to =
the young=20
alien, but could see that he wasn't buying it. He decided to try another =
tactic,=20
maybe something Michael could understand. "I can see you still don't =
trust me,=20
and let's face it - why should you?"</P>
<P>"General…" Ami started to say. Bill gave her a quick smile, =
trying to get=20
across the fact that he knew what he was doing. Well at least he hoped =
he knew=20
what he was doing. </P>
<P>He continued quickly. "Let's put this into terms you can relate to. =
If I give=20
you up to the authorities, how can I be sure you won't tell them about =
the=20
Tomorrow People? I mean if they have concrete proof about the existence =
of=20
aliens, they're just as likely to believe stories about teleporters too, =
aren't=20
they?"</P>
<P>"In other words we have to trust each other because we have no =
choice. Is=20
that what you're saying?" Michael still didn't sound very convinced.</P>
<P>Bill nodded. "In a nutshell, yes. What makes you think I trust you =
any more=20
than you trust me?"</P>
<P>"I trust you, " said Isabel. "My brother's life depends on it. Don't =
worry=20
about Michael, he'll help because of Max. We're not about to give away=20
information about the Tomorrow People either, any more than they are =
about=20
us."</P>
<P>"Okay, now we've got that out of the way, can we think about a rescue =
attempt=20
here?" asked Maria. "If you're waiting for Michael to come out and thank =
you for=20
coming you'll still be here next Christmas." The girl looked fed up with =
all the=20
talking, and frankly Bill didn't blame her. "From what I can see this =
bad guy=20
has Max and your friends holed up somewhere and has got nasty things =
planned for=20
them." Maria looked around the room as she spoke, ignoring the glares =
coming in=20
her direction. "I mean all this talk about trust is really nice guys, =
but it's=20
not going to do much is it? What we need is a plan here."</P>
<P>"Maria's right," Liz broke her long silence. "I don't know about you =
guys but=20
I'm trying really hard here not to think about what this Masters person =
might be=20
doing to Max and the others while we're sitting here talking. If he's =
found some=20
way to prevent them using their powers, who knows what else he might be =
going to=20
do to them?"</P>
<P>As if on cue the cell phone in Bill's pocket rang. Hope that isn't =
Geoff=20
already. That's all they needed at the moment.</P>
<P>"Damon, here." As he answered the phone his face paled. "Masters!" he =
exclaimed. "If you've hurt them…" Bill didn't dare finish that =
sentence even in=20
his own mind. This was the thing he had dreaded ever since Megabyte had =
become a=20
Tomorrow Person. Yes he'd heard Ami telling him what had happened =
earlier but=20
hearing Masters voice telling him he had his son…and Adam. It only =
brought it=20
home all too clearly, made it harder to pretend it wasn't real. Made it =
harder=20
to pretend that everything would be okay, when really he wasn't sure it =
was=20
going to be.</P>
<P>"Yes alright I'll be there." Bill listened to the rest of what =
Masters had to=20
say and realised the man held the ace in the hole so to speak. "Yes, I =
know I=20
don't have a choice, but I'm warning you Masters…Damn, he's gone." =
Bill sat down=20
on one of the stools at the counter, and poured himself a cup of coffee. =
He took=20
a couple of strong gulps before turning around to face the young people =
waiting=20
expectantly to hear what he had to say.</P>
<P>"As you probably gathered, that was Colonel Masters. He says that =
Megabyte,=20
Adam and Max are okay, for now. He wants to meet with me to discuss =
terms, and=20
if I don't show up at the place and time he's specified he'll…" =
Bill's voice=20
tailed off. </P>
<P>"You can't trust him, " exclaimed Kevin. "You can't seriously think =
that he's=20
honestly going to let them go, can you? Masters has wanted to get his =
hands on=20
the Tomorrow People for years. Now he's got Megabyte and Adam, he'll use =
them=20
for whatever scheme he's brewing up. He's got a score to settle with =
them too,=20
after what happened last time, and with you too, I'd imagine."</P>
<P>Bill nodded. "Don't you think I know that, Kevin? But what choice do =
I have?=20
" He tried to keep the desperation out of his voice. "Megabyte's my son. =
I just=20
can't leave him and Adam in the clutches of that maniac. Or Max either =
for that=20
matter. It's not the boy's fault he walked into this mess."</P>
<P>A new voice spoke quietly as he stepped into the room "I understand =
how you=20
must be feeling, but it's not good policy to give in to kidnappers."</P>
<P>"Great," muttered Michael. " Just what we need. Always a cop around =
when you=20
don't need one."</P>
<P> </P>
<P>******************</P>
<P>end of part 11</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_01D5_01C14BF4.0C6F2AC0--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (12/20)
Date: 04 Oct 2001 10:49:09 +1200
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0094_01C14CC2.329E8320
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (12/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimer in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Twelve=20
"Jim Valenti. I'm the local sheriff. " Valenti held out his hand. "Sorry =
for the intrusion but my son, Kyle," he indicated the dark haired well =
built teenager standing beside him, " thought there was something weird =
going on here and asked me to check things out. It sounds as though he =
was right, from what I've heard."
Bill stared at the sheriff and tried to pull himself together, wondering =
how much the man had heard of the conversation. Hopefully not too much, =
but the way things were going today, it wouldn't surprise him if his =
luck was taking an extended vacation somewhere. How the hell had they =
entered without being noticed? Bill mentally hit himself over the head. =
He was so caught up in what was going down that he was slipping. This =
situation was far too personal, he wasn't reacting the way he should. =
No. He was reacting like a parent whose kids were in danger. Which they =
were. Bill looked on all the Tomorrow People as his kids, as his =
responsibility, not just Marmaduke.
He took Valenti's proffered hand and introduced himself. "Bill Damon. =
Look I appreciate your concern and I know you're only trying to do your =
job, but the situation is under control." Bill could see from the other =
man's expression that he wasn't buying what he was saying one little =
bit.
"Certainly sounds like it from where I'm standing," Valenti replied, =
looking at him intently. Bill knew he was trying to 'read' him, trying =
to get an idea of what he might be thinking. He laughed to himself. If =
only the Sheriff knew how ironic that was, in the present situation. =
"Kyle and I came in through the back in time to hear enough of the =
conversation to know that if you want your son back unharmed you're =
going to need help. I've had experience with this kind of thing."
Experience with this kind of thing? The man had no idea what he was =
getting into. Hell, no one had the experience to deal with this one.
Valenti frowned before continuing. "Look, I'll be straight with you, and =
hope you can do the same for me. Kyle noticed you appear out of thin air =
with a girl about twenty minutes ago. I know it sounds unbelievable but =
I know my son. He wouldn't say he'd seen something like that unless it =
were true."
The room had grown very quiet and Bill suddenly put two and two together =
as to the reason. He looked at the Tomorrow People, wondering what they =
were talking about. He'd known them long enough by now to realise there =
was a telepathic conversation taking place.
Ami stepped forward. "We've decided to trust you, Sheriff," she told =
him. "But you've got to understand that what you are about to hear goes =
no further than this room."
"Sure," Valenti agreed. "You can trust us, can't she, Kyle?" Well of =
course the man would say that. Bill realised that ironically his earlier =
words to Geoff about trust were in effect being thrown back at him. He =
could never understand the Tomorrow People's tendency to trust others. =
Maybe their own inability for violence hindered their ability to realise =
how others seemed to almost thrive on it?
Kyle nodded. The boy still had a look of puzzlement on his face. Not =
that Bill blamed him. He remembered his reaction when he'd first seen a =
teleport. Hearing about it had been quite different to actually seeing =
one. The fact that it had been his own son hadn't helped matters either.
"Are you sure about this, Ami?" asked Bill, checking his watch at the =
same time. He was supposed to meet Masters in under an hour, and he =
didn't dare to be late. His old enemy had spelled out in no uncertain =
terms what he would enjoy doing to his son if he didn't obey the =
instructions he had been given to the letter.
"We trust Kevin's feelings on this, General," Ami replied. Kevin's =
feelings. He should have known. Adam and Ami seemed to put a lot of =
stock in Kevin's empathic abilities. Still they knew more about it than =
he did, and hopefully Ami knew what she was doing. He wasn't convinced =
this was a good idea, bringing even more people into the loop.
"Besides," the girl continued. "What choice do we have? If we're going =
to save the others we're going to need all the help we can get." Ami =
looked around the room, catching Kevin and Jade's eye, before turning to =
Valenti. Here comes the TP 101 lecture, thought Bill. More people to add =
to the list of people for me to keep an eye on after this is over.
"We call ourselves the Tomorrow People," Ami explained. "We have a few =
abilities that you don't, such as the teleportation Kyle saw earlier. =
That's the reason Masters kidnapped Adam and Megabyte."
Bill recognised the look on Valenti's face all too well as one he upon =
mirrored on his own. The man knew he wasn't hearing the full story. =
Still, now wasn't the time and place for all that, thought Bill, =
checking his watch again. "Okay," he said. "Explanation time over. I've =
got to meet Masters shortly and I don't want to think about what will =
happen if I'm late."
His cellphone rang again, and he reached into his pocket trying to keep =
the anger he was feeling under control. "I told you I'd be there, =
Masters," he snapped into the phone.
"Oh, Geoff, it's you. Sorry, thought you were someone else." Bill heard =
the worried tone in the boy's voice. "Is something wrong? Has something =
happened to Millie?"=20
Bill listened for a moment and then turned to the Tomorrow People. =
"Geoff thinks there's someone hanging around the house," he explained. =
"With everything that's happening would one of you mind going and =
checking things out and maybe taking them somewhere safer. Millie's my =
daughter, Sheriff." The last comment was directed at Valenti and Kyle.
Kevin spoke up. "I'll go. If I don't like the look of what's going on I =
can always take them to the island. They'll be safe there."
Bill hesitated before turning to Valenti. Even though Kevin was capable, =
the thought of the Tomorrow People going into danger, not really being =
able to defend themselves was something Bill was never going to be =
comfortable with. He wasn't happy about Kevin maybe walking into =
whatever was going down in the first place, but really what choice did =
he have? "I'd feel happier if Kevin had some company, though I'm not =
sure I have the right to volunteer."
Valenti interrupted him, anticipating his suggestion. "Good idea. Kyle?"
Kyle looked at his father and back to Bill. "Okay, I'll help. I just =
have no idea what I'm getting into here so I want you guys to remember =
that when I regret this later."
"You'll be careful though won't you boys?" said his father. "No taking =
chances or playing the hero. If things look dangerous you get out of =
there."
Kyle nodded, as did Kevin. "Thanks for your help, Kyle." As Kevin spoke =
he held out his hand and Kyle looked at him suspiciously.
"Why do you want to hold my hand for?" he asked. "Hey you're not, you =
know."
Kevin stared at Kyle, a look of disbelief fleeting briefly across his =
features. Jade giggled. "It's so that you'll go with him when he =
teleports, silly."
"Teleports? Hey what's wrong with using a car?"
"You might find it takes a while to get to London by car," explained =
Kevin, reaching out and putting his hand on Kyle's shoulder before he =
had a chance to change his mind.
"London?" exclaimed Kyle, as Kevin closed his eyes and they both =
vanished in a flash of white light.
Valenti stepped forward in concern. "Where did my son go?" he asked.
"Help's on the way, Geoff," Bill spoke into his phone. "Oh okay, they're =
already there. Good." He listened to Geoff's description of what Kyle =
was saying and smiled. "Yes okay, I'll pass that on. Good luck and be =
careful."
Bill turned to Valenti. "Kyle's still adjusting to the whole teleporting =
thing, I think. He's saying, and I quote 'Get your hands off me, and =
keep your hands away from my father.' I think Kevin's got his hands full =
there."
"Where's my son?" Valenti repeated his question. "How do I know he's =
okay?"
Ami put a reassuring hand on him but he pulled away, looking uneasy, =
which Bill could understand. After all, Kyle had disappeared after Kevin =
had done the same thing.
"It's okay, sheriff." There was concern and not quite fear in the man's =
eyes. "Kyle wanted to help and so Kevin teleported him to London that's =
all. He's fine, just suffering a bit of aftershock from experiencing a =
teleport." She paused for a moment, and then grinned. "Kevin says he's =
still trying to come to grips that he's travelled to another country in =
the blink of an eye."
"Kevin says? What do you mean Kevin says? Kevin's in London." He sat =
down at one of the tables. "Of course, why didn't I think of that =
before. You kids are telepaths aren't you?" Poor guy, even though he was =
working things out quickly, there was still a lot to take in.
"Good move Jade," said Michael sarcastically. "Go on, tell the sheriff =
all your secrets. After all that's what he's here for, to find out all =
about you.Ow!" Bill noticed the boy glare at Maria as she gave him a =
swift kick.
"Michael." Maria began, exasperation sounding in her voice.
Bill interrupted before things got out of control. "Yes, that's right =
Sheriff. They are telepathic. Look I'm sure Kyle's okay. The first time =
you teleport it takes a bit of getting used to. I remember that only too =
well." He glanced at his watch again.
"I know you're worried about your son, but at the moment I'm more =
worried about mine. Masters made it only too clear what sort of things =
he'd do to Megabyte if I didn't make the meeting place. You guys can =
talk all you like but I'm going to make that meeting. Now can anyone =
tell me where the UFO centre is?"=20
Valenti moved closer towards him and spoke quietly, so not to upset the =
young people in the room. "Bill, " he said, "Do you mind if I call you =
Bill?"
Bill shook his head.=20
Valenti continued, "I know how you are feeling about your son. Hell, =
mine's just disappeared into thin air and I'm still dealing with that. I =
really don't think you're in any position to be making decisions at the =
moment, you're too worried. Think about it. What's meeting with this =
Masters going to achieve? It will just mean that he will have you as =
well as your son and the others. Don't think for a minute that Megabyte =
will be safe once you give in to this man. From my experience in this =
sort of thing."
His experience? Bill felt his anger rise as the Sheriff repeated the =
phrase he had used earlier. He knew the sheriff was only trying to help =
but he had no idea what it was like living with a son who was a Tomorrow =
Person. Megabyte had gotten into so much trouble and danger over the =
last few years, and yet Bill had always dreaded the day when something =
like this would happen. Mad scientists and the like he could handle for =
some reason, but Masters? Bill sighed. Maybe it was because he somehow =
felt responsible that the man was still out there, that he had been able =
to get his hands on Megabyte in the first place.
Jade swayed and would have fallen if Alex hadn't caught her. Oh hell. =
What now? Don't tell me something else has happened? Bill was beginning =
to think he'd be lucky to get to the end of the day without losing his =
sanity. Well as long as it was just his sanity and not anyone he cared =
about, that would be fine.
"Kevin!" exclaimed Jade. "Something's happened to Kevin."=20
Naturally. Something always happened to the Tomorrow People when they =
went to check something out. By now you'd think he would know better. =
Send the kid to help. Stupid move Damon, stupid move.
"Are you sure Jade? How do you know?" He tried not to think the worse. =
After all if Kevin was in trouble, what was happening to Millie, Geoff =
and Kyle?
Jade sat on the seat where Alex had led her to and looked up. She =
started to speak, but stopped, overcome with emotion.
Ami put her arm around her fellow Tomorrow Person, trying to comfort =
her. "Jade, are you okay?"
Jade nodded. "I guess I'm not as over that whole taser shooting thing as =
I thought I was."
Valenti looked at the two girls. "You said something's happened to =
Kevin? Did he tell you that?"
Ami paused. Bill felt himself grow cold. Every time Ami hesitated before =
replying to that sort of question, he knew bad news was coming. She =
probably wasn't sure how much she should tell the Sheriff. Still Kyle =
had been with Kevin, he would be worried about his son. "Kevin's =
unconscious, Sheriff. At least as far as we can tell. He's been hit by =
one of those taser weapons. Jade and I felt him get shot."
"Oh, great," groaned Bill. "That means that Masters' men must have him."
Valenti pushed for more information. "You mean you kids can pick up =
stuff like that from each other too? You said you felt him get shot. =
What do you mean by that exactly?" He's wondering what exactly he and =
his son have walked into. Poor guy.
"Exactly what Ami said," snapped Jade. "We felt the sensation of the =
taser shock as it went through him, well an echo of it anyway." She =
looked at Ami and blushed. "Sorry I snapped your head off, I'm worried =
about my friends."
"That's okay, Jade. I'm worried about them too," replied Valenti. He =
looked between the two girls. He had picked up on the fact they had used =
telepathy too. Quick study. I wonder if that's a good thing or not Bill =
thought, rising to his feet.
"I'm sorry Sheriff, but that's the clincher for me. If Masters has both =
my kids, I'm going to meet him. At this point in time I really don't =
care what happens to me, I'm more worried about keeping the kids safe. =
Even if meeting him just buys them some more time, it will be worth it."
"But ." Valenti opened his mouth to argue and then closed it again. =
Good. Bill wished the other man luck if he thought he was going to make =
him change his mind. He suspected Valenti was worried about his own son =
now, and that had given him a bit more of an insight to Bill's own state =
of mind. This was one of those situations where teleporting was a =
nightmare. The kids were so far away there was no way to get to them to =
help. Not unless you were a Tomorrow Person, and there was no way he was =
going to let Ami or Jade walk into the same trouble the others had.
"Now can anyone tell me where to find this UFO centre?" Bill demanded. =
"Or do I have to find it by myself?"
Liz stood up, her heart going out to the older man. "I'll show you," she =
offered.
"Then you're coming straight back," ordered Valenti, deciding it was =
time to take charge of the operation. "I don't want you kids to take any =
more chances, do I make myself clear?"
"Crystal." said Michael. Maybe it was authority in general the kid had a =
problem with, judging by the tone in his voice.
Bill headed out the door of the Crashdown and followed Liz over to what =
he presumed must be the UFO centre. He glanced behind him as he did so, =
catching the beginning of Valenti's next statement.
"And that means Ami and Jade too." Valenti was trying to take charge =
alright, that was for certain. Good luck to him. He was going to need =
it.
**********************=20
End of Part 12
------=_NextPart_000_0094_01C14CC2.329E8320
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (12/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimer in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Twelve </P><FONT size=3D2>
<P> </P>
<P>"</FONT>Jim Valenti. I'm the local sheriff. " Valenti held out his =
hand.=20
"Sorry for the intrusion but my son, Kyle," he indicated the dark haired =
well=20
built teenager standing beside him, " thought there was something weird =
going on=20
here and asked me to check things out. It sounds as though he was right, =
from=20
what I've heard."</P>
<P>Bill stared at the sheriff and tried to pull himself together, =
wondering how=20
much the man had heard of the conversation. Hopefully not too much, but =
the way=20
things were going today, it wouldn't surprise him if his luck was taking =
an=20
extended vacation somewhere. How the hell had they entered without being =
noticed? Bill mentally hit himself over the head. He was so caught up in =
what=20
was going down that he was slipping. This situation was far too =
personal, he=20
wasn't reacting the way he should. No. He was reacting like a parent =
whose kids=20
were in danger. Which they were. Bill looked on all the Tomorrow People =
as his=20
kids, as his responsibility, not just Marmaduke.</P>
<P>He took Valenti's proffered hand and introduced himself. "Bill Damon. =
Look I=20
appreciate your concern and I know you're only trying to do your job, =
but the=20
situation is under control." Bill could see from the other man's =
expression that=20
he wasn't buying what he was saying one little bit.</P>
<P>"Certainly sounds like it from where I'm standing," Valenti replied, =
looking=20
at him intently. Bill knew he was trying to 'read' him, trying to get an =
idea of=20
what he might be thinking. He laughed to himself. If only the Sheriff =
knew how=20
ironic that was, in the present situation. "Kyle and I came in through =
the back=20
in time to hear enough of the conversation to know that if you want your =
son=20
back unharmed you're going to need help. I've had experience with this =
kind of=20
thing."</P>
<P>Experience with this kind of thing? The man had no idea what he was =
getting=20
into. Hell, no one had the experience to deal with this one.</P>
<P>Valenti frowned before continuing. "Look, I'll be straight with you, =
and hope=20
you can do the same for me. Kyle noticed you appear out of thin air with =
a girl=20
about twenty minutes ago. I know it sounds unbelievable but I know my =
son. He=20
wouldn't say he'd seen something like that unless it were true."</P>
<P>The room had grown very quiet and Bill suddenly put two and two =
together as=20
to the reason. He looked at the Tomorrow People, wondering what they =
were=20
talking about. He'd known them long enough by now to realise there was a =
telepathic conversation taking place.</P>
<P>Ami stepped forward. "We've decided to trust you, Sheriff," she told =
him.=20
"But you've got to understand that what you are about to hear goes no =
further=20
than this room."</P>
<P>"Sure," Valenti agreed. "You can trust us, can't she, Kyle?" Well of =
course=20
the man would say that. Bill realised that ironically his earlier words =
to Geoff=20
about trust were in effect being thrown back at him. He could never =
understand=20
the Tomorrow People's tendency to trust others. Maybe their own =
inability for=20
violence hindered their ability to realise how others seemed to almost =
thrive on=20
it?</P>
<P></P>
<P>Kyle nodded. The boy still had a look of puzzlement on his face. Not =
that=20
Bill blamed him. He remembered his reaction when he'd first seen a =
teleport.=20
Hearing about it had been quite different to actually seeing one. The =
fact that=20
it had been his own son hadn't helped matters either.</P>
<P>"Are you sure about this, Ami?" asked Bill, checking his watch at the =
same=20
time. He was supposed to meet Masters in under an hour, and he didn't =
dare to be=20
late. His old enemy had spelled out in no uncertain terms what he would =
enjoy=20
doing to his son if he didn't obey the instructions he had been given to =
the=20
letter.</P>
<P>"We trust Kevin's feelings on this, General," Ami replied. Kevin's =
feelings.=20
He should have known. Adam and Ami seemed to put a lot of stock in =
Kevin's=20
empathic abilities. Still they knew more about it than he did, and =
hopefully Ami=20
knew what she was doing. He wasn't convinced this was a good idea, =
bringing even=20
more people into the loop.</P>
<P>"Besides," the girl continued. "What choice do we have? If we're =
going to=20
save the others we're going to need all the help we can get." Ami looked =
around=20
the room, catching Kevin and Jade's eye, before turning to Valenti. Here =
comes=20
the TP 101 lecture, thought Bill. More people to add to the list of =
people for=20
me to keep an eye on after this is over.</P>
<P>"We call ourselves the Tomorrow People," Ami explained. "We have a =
few=20
abilities that you don't, such as the teleportation Kyle saw earlier. =
That's the=20
reason Masters kidnapped Adam and Megabyte."</P>
<P>Bill recognised the look on Valenti's face all too well as one he =
upon=20
mirrored on his own. The man knew he wasn't hearing the full story. =
Still, now=20
wasn't the time and place for all that, thought Bill, checking his watch =
again.=20
"Okay," he said. "Explanation time over. I've got to meet Masters =
shortly and I=20
don't want to think about what will happen if I'm late."</P>
<P>His cellphone rang again, and he reached into his pocket trying to =
keep the=20
anger he was feeling under control. "I told you I'd be there, Masters," =
he=20
snapped into the phone.</P>
<P>"Oh, Geoff, it's you. Sorry, thought you were someone else." Bill =
heard the=20
worried tone in the boy's voice. "Is something wrong? Has something =
happened to=20
Millie?" </P>
<P>Bill listened for a moment and then turned to the Tomorrow People. =
"Geoff=20
thinks there's someone hanging around the house," he explained. "With =
everything=20
that's happening would one of you mind going and checking things out and =
maybe=20
taking them somewhere safer. Millie's my daughter, Sheriff." The last =
comment=20
was directed at Valenti and Kyle.</P>
<P>Kevin spoke up. "I'll go. If I don't like the look of what's going on =
I can=20
always take them to the island. They'll be safe there."</P>
<P>Bill hesitated before turning to Valenti. Even though Kevin was =
capable, the=20
thought of the Tomorrow People going into danger, not really being able =
to=20
defend themselves was something Bill was never going to be comfortable =
with. He=20
wasn't happy about Kevin maybe walking into whatever was going down in =
the first=20
place, but really what choice did he have? "I'd feel happier if Kevin =
had some=20
company, though I'm not sure I have the right to volunteer…"</P>
<P>Valenti interrupted him, anticipating his suggestion. "Good idea. =
Kyle?"</P>
<P>Kyle looked at his father and back to Bill. "Okay, I'll help. I just =
have no=20
idea what I'm getting into here so I want you guys to remember that when =
I=20
regret this later."</P>
<P>"You'll be careful though won't you boys?" said his father. "No =
taking=20
chances or playing the hero. If things look dangerous you get out of =
there."</P>
<P>Kyle nodded, as did Kevin. "Thanks for your help, Kyle." As Kevin =
spoke he=20
held out his hand and Kyle looked at him suspiciously.</P>
<P>"Why do you want to hold my hand for?" he asked. "Hey you're not, you =
know…"</P>
<P>Kevin stared at Kyle, a look of disbelief fleeting briefly across his =
features. Jade giggled. "It's so that you'll go with him when he =
teleports,=20
silly."</P>
<P>"Teleports? Hey what's wrong with using a car?"</P>
<P>"You might find it takes a while to get to London by car," explained =
Kevin,=20
reaching out and putting his hand on Kyle's shoulder before he had a =
chance to=20
change his mind.</P>
<P>"London?" exclaimed Kyle, as Kevin closed his eyes and they both =
vanished in=20
a flash of white light.</P>
<P>Valenti stepped forward in concern. "Where did my son go?" he =
asked.</P>
<P>"Help's on the way, Geoff," Bill spoke into his phone. "Oh okay, =
they're=20
already there. Good." He listened to Geoff's description of what Kyle =
was saying=20
and smiled. "Yes okay, I'll pass that on. Good luck and be careful."</P>
<P>Bill turned to Valenti. "Kyle's still adjusting to the whole =
teleporting=20
thing, I think. He's saying, and I quote 'Get your hands off me, and =
keep your=20
hands away from my father.' I think Kevin's got his hands full =
there."</P>
<P>"Where's my son?" Valenti repeated his question. "How do I know he's=20
okay?"</P>
<P>Ami put a reassuring hand on him but he pulled away, looking uneasy, =
which=20
Bill could understand. After all, Kyle had disappeared after Kevin had =
done the=20
same thing.</P>
<P>"It's okay, sheriff." There was concern and not quite fear in the =
man's eyes.=20
"Kyle wanted to help and so Kevin teleported him to London that's all. =
He's=20
fine, just suffering a bit of aftershock from experiencing a teleport." =
She=20
paused for a moment, and then grinned. "Kevin says he's still trying to =
come to=20
grips that he's travelled to another country in the blink of an =
eye."</P>
<P>"Kevin says? What do you mean Kevin says? Kevin's in London…" =
He sat down at=20
one of the tables. "Of course, why didn't I think of that before. You =
kids are=20
telepaths aren't you?" Poor guy, even though he was working things out =
quickly,=20
there was still a lot to take in.</P>
<P>"Good move Jade," said Michael sarcastically. "Go on, tell the =
sheriff all=20
your secrets. After all that's what he's here for, to find out all about =
you…Ow!" Bill noticed the boy glare at Maria as she gave him a =
swift kick.</P>
<P></P>
<P>"Michael…" Maria began, exasperation sounding in her voice.</P>
<P>Bill interrupted before things got out of control. "Yes, that's right =
Sheriff. They are telepathic. Look I'm sure Kyle's okay. The first time =
you=20
teleport it takes a bit of getting used to. I remember that only too =
well." He=20
glanced at his watch again.</P>
<P>"I know you're worried about your son, but at the moment I'm more =
worried=20
about mine. Masters made it only too clear what sort of things he'd do =
to=20
Megabyte if I didn't make the meeting place. You guys can talk all you =
like but=20
I'm going to make that meeting. Now can anyone tell me where the UFO =
centre is?"=20
</P>
<P>Valenti moved closer towards him and spoke quietly, so not to upset =
the young=20
people in the room. "Bill, " he said, "Do you mind if I call you =
Bill?"</P>
<P>Bill shook his head. </P>
<P>Valenti continued, "I know how you are feeling about your son. Hell, =
mine's=20
just disappeared into thin air and I'm still dealing with that. I really =
don't=20
think you're in any position to be making decisions at the moment, =
you're too=20
worried. Think about it. What's meeting with this Masters going to =
achieve? It=20
will just mean that he will have you as well as your son and the others. =
Don't=20
think for a minute that Megabyte will be safe once you give in to this =
man. From=20
my experience in this sort of thing…"</P>
<P>His experience? Bill felt his anger rise as the Sheriff repeated the =
phrase=20
he had used earlier. He knew the sheriff was only trying to help but he =
had no=20
idea what it was like living with a son who was a Tomorrow Person. =
Megabyte had=20
gotten into so much trouble and danger over the last few years, and yet =
Bill had=20
always dreaded the day when something like this would happen. Mad =
scientists and=20
the like he could handle for some reason, but Masters? Bill sighed. =
Maybe it was=20
because he somehow felt responsible that the man was still out there, =
that he=20
had been able to get his hands on Megabyte in the first place.</P>
<P>Jade swayed and would have fallen if Alex hadn't caught her. Oh hell. =
What=20
now? Don't tell me something else has happened? Bill was beginning to =
think he'd=20
be lucky to get to the end of the day without losing his sanity. Well as =
long as=20
it was just his sanity and not anyone he cared about, that would be =
fine.</P>
<P>"Kevin!" exclaimed Jade. "Something's happened to Kevin." </P>
<P>Naturally. Something always happened to the Tomorrow People when they =
went to=20
check something out. By now you'd think he would know better. Send the =
kid to=20
help. Stupid move Damon, stupid move.</P>
<P>"Are you sure Jade? How do you know?" He tried not to think the =
worse. After=20
all if Kevin was in trouble, what was happening to Millie, Geoff and =
Kyle?</P>
<P>Jade sat on the seat where Alex had led her to and looked up. She =
started to=20
speak, but stopped, overcome with emotion.</P>
<P>Ami put her arm around her fellow Tomorrow Person, trying to comfort =
her.=20
"Jade, are you okay?"</P>
<P>Jade nodded. "I guess I'm not as over that whole taser shooting thing =
as I=20
thought I was."</P>
<P>Valenti looked at the two girls. "You said something's happened to =
Kevin? Did=20
he tell you that?"</P>
<P>Ami paused. Bill felt himself grow cold. Every time Ami hesitated =
before=20
replying to that sort of question, he knew bad news was coming. She =
probably=20
wasn't sure how much she should tell the Sheriff. Still Kyle had been =
with=20
Kevin, he would be worried about his son. "Kevin's unconscious, Sheriff. =
At=20
least as far as we can tell. He's been hit by one of those taser =
weapons. Jade=20
and I felt him get shot."</P>
<P>"Oh, great," groaned Bill. "That means that Masters' men must have =
him."</P>
<P>Valenti pushed for more information. "You mean you kids can pick up =
stuff=20
like that from each other too? You said you felt him get shot. What do =
you mean=20
by that exactly?" He's wondering what exactly he and his son have walked =
into.=20
Poor guy.</P>
<P></P>
<P>"Exactly what Ami said," snapped Jade. "We felt the sensation of the =
taser=20
shock as it went through him, well an echo of it anyway." She looked at =
Ami and=20
blushed. "Sorry I snapped your head off, I'm worried about my =
friends."</P>
<P>"That's okay, Jade. I'm worried about them too," replied Valenti. He =
looked=20
between the two girls. He had picked up on the fact they had used =
telepathy too.=20
Quick study. I wonder if that's a good thing or not Bill thought, rising =
to his=20
feet.</P>
<P>"I'm sorry Sheriff, but that's the clincher for me. If Masters has =
both my=20
kids, I'm going to meet him. At this point in time I really don't care =
what=20
happens to me, I'm more worried about keeping the kids safe. Even if =
meeting him=20
just buys them some more time, it will be worth it."</P>
<P>"But …" Valenti opened his mouth to argue and then closed it =
again. Good.=20
Bill wished the other man luck if he thought he was going to make him =
change his=20
mind. He suspected Valenti was worried about his own son now, and that =
had given=20
him a bit more of an insight to Bill's own state of mind. This was one =
of those=20
situations where teleporting was a nightmare. The kids were so far away =
there=20
was no way to get to them to help. Not unless you were a Tomorrow =
Person, and=20
there was no way he was going to let Ami or Jade walk into the same =
trouble the=20
others had.</P>
<P>"Now can anyone tell me where to find this UFO centre?" Bill =
demanded. "Or do=20
I have to find it by myself?"</P>
<P>Liz stood up, her heart going out to the older man. "I'll show you," =
she=20
offered.</P>
<P>"Then you're coming straight back," ordered Valenti, deciding it was =
time to=20
take charge of the operation. "I don't want you kids to take any more =
chances,=20
do I make myself clear?"</P>
<P>"Crystal…" said Michael. Maybe it was authority in general the =
kid had a=20
problem with, judging by the tone in his voice.</P>
<P>Bill headed out the door of the Crashdown and followed Liz over to =
what he=20
presumed must be the UFO centre. He glanced behind him as he did so, =
catching=20
the beginning of Valenti's next statement.</P>
<P>"And that means Ami and Jade too." Valenti was trying to take charge =
alright,=20
that was for certain. Good luck to him. He was going to need it.</P>
<P>********************** </P>
<P>End of Part 12</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0094_01C14CC2.329E8320--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Mandi Ohlin" <weird_web@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: "Sharp Edges" (2/?)
Date: 04 Oct 2001 00:02:28 +0000
Title: Sharp Edges
Author: Mandi Ohlin
Rating: PG (language)
Part: 2 of ?
Fandom: Witchblade(the TV series)/BtVS
Category: Crossover/Action/Humor
Archive permission: If you want it, wait til I get it done and revised and
please ask.
Summary: Sara Pezzini's latest murder case is a weird one... and her only
lead is a bleached-blond vamp in search of a runaway.
Timeline: After "The Gift"; post fifth-season BtVS. For Witchblade, after
"Periculum." Pretty much deviates from continuity after that. (Now that
"Bargaining" has aired, this sucker is now officially AU.)
Disclaimer: "Buffy the Vampire Slayer" and all related indicia belong to
20th Century Fox (although, IMO, Joss Whedon deserves the rights).
"Witchblade" (the TV series) and all related indicia is property of Top Cow
Productions and I think TNT has a hand in that cookie jar. No profit is
being received from this piece of fan fiction, and no copyright infringement
is intended.
Author's Note: Umm... tell me if you want me to keep posting this, and
please let me know if something seems off. This is one of those stories that
may balloon into an epic or spin off on a tangent since I don't have a clear
idea of where it's going. (Yes, I am enjoying this...)
Sharp Edges
by Mandi Ohlin
Part Two
Sara could tell where the crime scene was the moment she entered the
townhouse. She didn't need to use the Witchblade. She didn't need to look
for the cops clustered around the door. All she had to do was follow her
nose. Literally.
The stench was overpowering as she stepped through the bedroom door, jerking
backwards slightly as the miasma assailed her senses. No one laughed; even
the "veterans" at the scene - the cops who'd seen it all - were covering
their faces to block out the odor. Bill Riley, the man who ate onions for
breakfast, looked a little green. It wasn't just the scent of a two-day-old
corpse, but a mixture of scents. There were overtones of something that
reminded Sara of a wet dog. A very large and shaggy wet dog that hadn't
bathed in several months, had turkey bacon for breakfast and had just had a
roll in the garbage.
The two-day-old corpse had been identified as one Edward Travers, the
fifty-ish owner of an antique book store downtown. Sara had passed the place
a few times. Judging by the townhouse he owned, it did pretty good business.
It was going to be hell to get the stench out of the carpets.
Some of the cops moved aside to let her through, and a hand thrust a roll of
paper towels into her hand. She turned to see Jake standing there, a handful
of paper towels pressed against his nose and mouth. "Sorry, Pez," he said,
muffled by the towel. "Only thing we could find."
She gave him a weak, but grateful smile, tearing several towels off the roll
and pressing them to her face. It still stank, but at least now she could
breathe. "God, couldn't anyone find a gas mask?"
"Dante's too cheap for that," someone muttered.
The body, naturally, lay in the epicenter of the stench, but its appearance
belied the smell. True, there was nothing pretty about a mauling, but Sara
had expected the victim to be in far worse condition. He was in his
mid-fifties, his leathery face twisted in pain and rage - more angry than
afraid, but it was hard to tell with the parallel gashes crisscrossing his
face. Definite claw marks.
Jake stood beside her, looking ill but doing a good job of suppressing it.
Sara smiled. Most rookies would probably have dashed for fresh air by now.
"Damn. Looks like he had a run-in with Wild Kingdom."
Sara crouched down beside the body, somehow managing to retrieve and don a
pair of latex gloves while keeping the towels pressed to her nose and mouth.
God, the smell was worse the closer one got. She steeled herself and brought
her attention back to the victim. The claw marks on his face were an angry
red, but they were needle-thin; deep, but the claws that made them were
small. It looked like a cat had gotten in a really lucky and direct shot.
They were the only marks of that kind, however. The sleeves of his cotton
shirt were rolled up, and his arms were festooned with small teeth marks.
"Hey, Jake, check this out."
She turned the arm ever so slightly so he could get a good look at the most
visible bite. "Whatever it was tried for a taste. Several times."
"Looks like a weasel bite," Jake said confidently. Sara stared at him,
wondering where on earth that had come from. "Camping trip. Long story."
"Uh-huh." She glanced at the hole in the victim's chest. Jake flinched a
bit. "Know any weasels that could do this kind of damage?"
He looked up at the ceiling, thinking, but mostly trying not to look at the
corpse. "I don't know. Something chomped on him after the fact?"
"Not that fresh." Sara stood up, giving Jake a worried look. He was putting
up a brave front, but he wasn't looking well. "You check the downstairs.
I'll meet you out front."
For a second, he looked like he was about to protest, but then he
understood. "Thanks, Pez."
"Anytime," she muttered as he beat a hasty retreat. Most of the officers had
drifted out of the room, ostensibly to take care of other matters now that
she and Jake were there. Sara knelt down by the body again. It was only then
that she noticed the victim's left hand. His fingers were bloody stumps -
even the bone was gone. Gnawed away.
Sara frowned. Who - or what - would follow this kind of M.O.? It made no
sense.
Responding to her unspoken question, the crimson stone of the Witchblade
flared to life. Her surroundings seemed to dissolve, the sunny, ransacked
bedroom replaced with a darkened corridor, made blurry by movement and fear.
There was the sensation of running, thundering through a house that could
not possibly have been as big as it seemed, knocking over furniture and
dashing through hallways in search of escape. A black shadow trailing
behind, radiating animal musk and pure hunger. Yet it was not purely animal;
there was an edge of calculation, perception that no beast would have...
A door was flung open, and slammed again too late for the pursuer to follow,
battering ineffectually at the barrier. There was a pause, a moment's
relaxation, and the world exploded into blackness and pain, a series of
hazy, indistinct impressions.
So many of them... swarming, snarling, teeth tearing to the bone... testing
his boundaries...
Surging forward and clawing, scraping away existence, thought, reality...
Sara jerked back to the present with a gasp, wrenching herself out of the
vision. A hand touched her shoulder and she jumped, turning to see a tall,
skinny man standing there. It took her a second to recognize the
photographer. "Hey, Pezzini? You all right?"
She glanced around, noticing that they were the only two left in the room.
Everyone else had found some excuse to escape. _How long was I out?_ "I'll
live. Where's my partner?"
"Dry-heaving out front." The cloth over his face obscured his smile, but she
could see it in his eyes.
She stood up. "Yeah, I think I'm gonna join him."
He snorted, and she could hear his startled murmur as he got a good look at
the body as she made her escape downstairs.
Jake was leaning against the railing when she came out. He looked pale and
queasy, and the only reason he wasn't getting harassed was because the smell
had gotten to most of the cops out there. "Sorry, Pez. Just couldn't take it
in there anymore."
"Another second and I would've passed out. Don't worry about it." She took a
deep breath of air. The lingering exhaust from traffic smelled like a spring
breeze after five minutes at the crime scene. "Any witnesses?"
The change of topic was enough to distract him from his condition.
"Next-door neighbor said she heard some heavy thudding late last night, but
she thought he was moving furniture again. No sign of forced entry, and no
one in the area noticed anything unusual."
_Except for the smell this morning,_ Sara added silently. That was what had
tipped off the neighbors in the first place. Travers wasn't a recluse, but
he'd been under the weather, so his neighbors assumed that he was staying in
sick. "They don't see a lot of strays around here, do they?"
"Nah. I asked around. No sign of any stray animals."
She scowled, remembering the vision. It was vague - too vague, especially
for the Witchblade. While it certainly supported the assumption that it had
been an animal responsible, that didn't explain that presence, the
calculated menace which meant that there was a method behind the murder.
It occurred to her that she was being watched. Sara glanced up in time to
see a dark shadow perched on a nearby roof. When she looked again, it was
gone.
No matter. She knew who it was.
She was aware that Jake was staring at her, and forced herself to lighten
the mood. "No swarms of rabid weasels?"
Jake snorted. "Not unless you count the lawyers on this block."
Sara actually smiled at that. "All right. Let's finish up here and see what
we can dig up on Travers."
*****
Ian Nottingham watched them go from his perch, wrinkling his nose slightly
as his heightened senses picked up a whiff of the stench below. No wonder
some of the officers looked distinctly ill. He'd thought that it was just
Sara's partner being useless, but for once he could identify with McCartey.
But he still didn't like the man.
Irons' orders had not been very specific - they never were, but he was more
vague than usual. His guardian was trying to hide it, but he was clearly
uncertain about something. So Ian had simply decided to watch over Sara,
since he didn't need to be told to do that. She'd seen him, of course, but
he wasn't trying to hide from her.
Something was going on. Ian was sure of that. He would just have to wait and
see what.
*****
The brown-haired girl was back again.
Bryan had first seen her a few days ago while walking dogs, and was
immediately fascinated by her - and not because she was cute. Oh, she was
pretty - slim but not anorexic-thin, large eyes and a curtain of
chocolate-brown hair. Problem was, she couldn't be any older than fifteen or
sixteen, and the word "jailbait" immediately came to mind. There was
something startlingly real about her that seemed to clear the air wherever
she went. He couldn't put his finger on just what it was about her that had
that effect.
At first, he'd mistaken her for the typical yuppie runaway, the type that
took off because of problems that a good shrink could sort out. The type
whose Daddy and Mommy didn't pay enough attention to. But she was a little
too smart - the motel she'd picked was just cheap enough to let her stretch
out some cash, but just clean and nice enough so she wouldn't have to worry
about drug dealers. She'd done her homework. Then he'd managed to touch her
on the street - not a bad touch, just brushing past her in the crowd. It was
enough to get a hint of her feelings, a hint of the pain.
He'd been able to pick up on emotions since he was twelve. It was a gift,
and one that came in handy around here. It helped him figure out who was
worth helping... and who was just looking for a free lunch. This one might
be worth helping.
*****
tbc...
--
Mandi Ohlin (Mandolin)
member of the SisterHood of Evil
fanfic fanatic and nitpicker extraordinaire
"THIS is the crack team that foils my every plan?
I am deeply shamed."
--Spike, "BtVS: Something Blue"
http://www.weirdweb.net
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: Ailie S McFarland <aixla@juno.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) The Mom of Us
Date: 03 Oct 2001 21:26:30 -0700
Title: The Mom of Us
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: aixla@juno.com
Rating: PG
Fandom: BTVS
Spoilers: Bargaining
Archive: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, IÆm gonna say yes.
Disclaimer: IÆm not Joss. If I was Giles wouldnÆt be leaving and Oz would
still be around. IÆm
just trying to take a little peek inside of WillowÆs mind. (Hey, sheÆs
doing it to everybody else
these days, you know?)
AUTHORÆS NOTES: All quotes are from Bargaining, although not necessarily
in order. In my
mind this is taking place sometime while Willow is making her final
preparations, and so the
story flows through her train of thought, not necessarily the time line
of the episode.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TodayÆs the day. *The* day. The four of us have been preparing for this
for more than three
months now, and I thought I had it all worked out. But everything is
changing, in ways I couldnÆt
have begun to imagine.
{Xander, I can do this. I promise.}
XanderÆs freaked. I can understand why ... I mean, raising the dead and
all. And it didnÆt work
out too well any other time weÆve seen it; with that mask a few years
ago, or when Dawn tried to
bring back Joyce. But this is different. I hope he can see that. I need
him. I need all of them.
Because IÆm scared. Terrified actually. There is so much that can go
wrong.
{I wanna stay here, with you and Willow and Tara.}
IÆm scared for Dawn. I just wanna make sure weÆre doing the right things
for her. Losing her
mom and her sister so close together ... sometimes I wonder if we should
send her to her dad.
HeÆs no prince, but he is family. Kinda. Well, she remembers him as being
family, and he
remembers her. Only itÆs all a lie. The only real family, real life, Dawn
has ever had is with us
here in Sunnydale. So she stays.
Being in the house with Buffy-Bot canÆt be easy for her. ItÆs not easy
for any of us.
{Now just relax. IÆm going to make you good as new. I promise.}
ItÆs so strange to have her ... it ... around. It looks like Buffy, talks
like Buffy ... mostly ... it even
smells like Buffy. But itÆs not her. Sometimes itÆs almost like talking
to her, though. Her feelings
for Spike are almost erased, but not quite. Sometimes itÆs like old
times, Buffy-bot wanting to
talk about her love life. Only Angel is gone, Buffy never loved Spike ...
except for that spell but I
try not to think about that ... and Buffy-bot is so much needier than
Buffy. SheÆs a child really.
She depends on me for everything, physically and emotionally, as much as
she has emotions.
And yet the fate of the world could well rest on her shoulders.
Everything that lives in Sunnydale
thinks the Slayer is still alive, which keeps most of the big scary
things somewhat in line. If she
were to break down this town would literally be sucked into hell. And it
would be all my fault.
SheÆs my responsibility.
{WeÆll miss you, but weÆll be okay.}
TheyÆre all my responsibility, actually. Giles is gone. He was the dad of
us for so long. Okay,
lately heÆs been more of a friend, an advisor, but he was still there
with the fatherly type advice.
And as long as he was here at least we had a real adult around.
{Well you got her opened up, fix it!}
SpikeÆs the oldest now, technically. But heÆs more of a child than any of
us. How can someone
who has been so evil, still is in some ways, be so fragile? IÆm afraid
one of these days heÆs gonna
tear Buffy-bot limb from limb. And then where will we be?
At least I can trust him to watch Dawn sometimes. He promised Buffy he
would do that, and that
at least is the one thing I know he holds sacred. As sacred as a vampire
can, anyway.
{Baby, tell those bats everything will be fine. I promise}
Goddess, IÆve made so many promises lately. I donÆt know if I can keep
them all. I hope I can. I
told Dawn sheÆll be safe here, Xander IÆll be able to bring Buffy back
... I told Tara IÆd be safe. I
hate hiding things from her. But if she knew ... if any of them knew ...
I mean, once I found out
what it would take I almost backed out. The last time someone tried this
they didnÆt survive the
tests of Osiris. The god of the dead is a jealous god, he doesnÆt give
anything up easily.
But neither do I. And neither did Buffy.
{Who made you the boss of us?}
BuffyÆs gone, and somehow IÆve ended up in charge. Only IÆm not the boss
anymore. IÆm the
mom. I have to hold this whole family together until I can bring back the
one thing that brought
us together in the first place ... Buffy.
Because when sheÆs back, somehow I know everything will be alright. It
has to be.
________________________________________________________________
GET INTERNET ACCESS FROM JUNO!
Juno offers FREE or PREMIUM Internet access for less!
Join Juno today! For your FREE software, visit:
http://dl.www.juno.com/get/web/.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (13/20)
Date: 05 Oct 2001 11:31:31 +1200
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_00C0_01C14D91.48057B40
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (13/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Thirteen
Kyle Valenti listened to the young red headed girl talking to the =
British boy, Kevin. Her boyfriend, Geoff, interrupted every few minutes, =
trying to explain what exactly he had thought he'd heard.
He took another gulp of water and tightened his grasp on the glass he =
was holding. This whole teleporting thing had totally freaked him out, =
but he was trying to give the impression that he was okay with the whole =
thing now. Judging by the looks Kevin kept giving him, he wasn't =
entirely sure he was succeeding. It wasn't natural being in one place =
one minute and another the next. Kyle hoped this whole experience wasn't =
going to affect him in some way. He still remembered enough of 'The Fly' =
to know what rearranging your molecules could do to a guy.
"Are you okay?" asked Kevin.=20
"Yeah fine. I mean it's not everyday that I'm in Roswell one minute and =
London the next is it?"
Millie giggled. "You'll get used to it."
"You don't seriously mean I'm going to let him do that to me again do =
you? No way." Kyle studied his glass of water, feeling the coldness from =
the glass seep through into his fingers. What had she meant by that =
remark exactly? "Don't you think we should be looking for whoever might =
be snooping around out there?" He got to his feet, looking out the =
window to see if he could spot anything suspicious, pausing as something =
occurred to him.=20
"Do you guys have any weapons? After all if we're going to go up against =
who knows what, shouldn't we be prepared for them or something?"
Millie shook her head. "Dad's got his revolver with him," she replied. =
"I don't know if he has anything else in the house. He didn't tell me, =
and Mom's not due back for ages."
Kyle turned to Kevin and Geoff. "What about you guys? Kevin, do you =
think you should pop back to Roswell and get something from my dad?" He =
mentally kicked himself. "I should have thought of that before we came, =
but we were here before I had the chance.if you know what I mean." The =
last comment was directed accusingly at Kevin.
"Sounds like a good plan to me," commented Geoff. "If the bad guys came =
in here with guns blazing, at least we'd be ready for them."
Kevin looked at both of them, an expression akin to horror on his face. =
"You can't, we can't." he spluttered. "No guns. Definitely no guns."
"What's the matter?" asked Kyle. "You don't mean to tell me that you =
guys, with all your powers, are squeamish about stuff like that? Or are =
you telling me you don't need guns? What other cool powers do you have =
that I don't know about?"
Kevin rolled his eyes. "And we wonder why the psycho bad guys, as =
Megabyte calls them, keep coming after us. No Kyle, we don't have powers =
like the ones you are thinking about."
Kyle felt disappointed. "So what's the big problem with using guns =
then?"
"Don't you know?" Millie shot Kevin a glance. "You don't mean you didn't =
tell them?"
"Tell me what?" Kyle glanced between Millie and Kevin, certain he was =
missing something important. "Don't tell me there's a catch to these =
powers of yours."
"I wouldn't call it a catch exactly, " replied Kevin. He took a deep =
breath and got straight to the point. "We can't kill."
"Well, no one *likes * to kill. I remember this one time my father took =
me hunting. It was just a duck."
"No Kyle, I mean exactly what I said. Tomorrow People can't kill. We =
can't, even the idea of it." Kevin shuddered.
"Oh great," Kyle rolled his eyes. "Now he tells us. So Mr I Can't Kill, =
what do you suggest we do if the bad guys attack then? Run away?"
Before Kevin could reply, Kyle noticed a movement out of the corner of =
his eye and yelled, "Get down!" He dived for the floor as some sort of =
light beam hit Kevin full in the chest. The British boy went down =
without even a sound, lying in a crumpled heap on the carpet.
"Kevin!" screamed Millie.
"Nobody move," barked a tall man standing in the doorway brandishing a =
small hand weapon. "Unless you'd like to hit with the same thing as your =
friend, that is."
Kyle looked behind the man, adding up the number of weapons the other =
commando types had in total. At least he presumed they were commando =
types judging by the camouflage gear that they were all dressed in. He =
raised his hands, the universal signal for surrender.
"I think we'd better do as the man says," he told Millie and Geoff. At =
least for the time being, he continued to himself.
He could see the look on Geoff's face. The other boy looked angry, very =
angry. Kyle hoped he wasn't going to do anything stupid. He tried to =
send a look of reassurance to the boy, while at the same time =
desperately trying to remember what his dad had told him you were =
supposed to do in situations like this.
Geoff looked at the door and back again at Kevin lying motionless on the =
floor, looking pale in stark contrast against the dark carpet. He slowly =
raised his hands to match Kyle's.=20
"You haven't killed him, have you?" Millie sounded very upset.
"Oh no, young lady," the dark haired man smirked. "Not yet, anyway." He =
reached into his pocket and spoke into his phone.
"Colonel Masters? We have them, sir. Yes sir, the Damon girl and a =
couple of others. Oh yes, and a bonus, I think one of the boys is =
another one of those teleporters. I disabled him with the taser weapon =
in case he got any bright ideas of disappearing." He gestured towards =
one of his companions who produced some photos which he laid out on the =
large coffee table in front of the dark green two-seater couch at the =
side of the room.
Kyle leaned over as far as he could with being obvious, and tried to get =
a look at them. The red headed boy must be Megabyte, Millie's brother. =
Completing the gallery were two more photos, one of Kevin and another of =
a dark girl whom Kyle had never seen before. They didn't have any of =
Ami, Jade or Adam he realised. He glanced again at the photos. Judging =
by what he could see these photos looked quite a bit out of date. Kevin =
looked very much younger than he did now. Probably Megabyte did too. =
Kyle wondered who the other girl was.
It certainly sounded as thought this Masters guy was after the Tomorrow =
People all right, with a vengeance. Kyle wondered if there was any way =
he might be able to get a warning to his dad in Roswell. Someone needed =
to warn Ami and Jade that they were in danger too.
Their captor speaking to his superior interrupted his train of thought. =
"Yes, it's definitely the other boy," he told the man at the other end =
of the phone, as he double checked his suspicions by examining the photo =
again. "As soon as you get the blond girl, whoever she is, we'll have =
them all apart, from the Davis girl."
*********
Alex turned away from the window he was looking out, and gestured to =
Michael. "Hey, what do you make of this?" he asked. "Looks as though =
Valenti's up to something."
Michael came over and glanced out quickly towards where Alex was =
pointing. "Wonder what he's playing at?" He could see the sheriff, =
sitting in his jeep carefully watching Damon waiting outside the UFO =
centre. As a black nondescript car pulled in next to Damon, Valenti slid =
down in the driver's seat, so that he wouldn't be seen.
Maria came up behind the two boys and peered over Michael's shoulder. =
"He's going to follow them," she exclaimed. "Won't that put Max and the =
others in danger though if he's found out?"
"Only if he's caught." Michael sounded annoyed. "Looks as though we'd =
better go keep an eye on him."
"Yeah, like that's going to help," put in Jade. "Maybe the sheriff's got =
the right idea. Has anyone thought of that? I mean we can't reach =
Megabyte and Adam telepathically, so how else are we going to find out =
where they are exactly so that we can rescue them. I know I didn't pick =
up enough from the flash to pin point their whereabouts, did anyone =
else?"
Ami shook her head. "Megabyte's flash was too weak. I could have maybe =
got something from Adam but whatever severed the transmission seemed to =
scramble that side of things too. I'm not sure why but I couldn't get a =
location of where they were at all." She tried to keep the worry out of =
her voice, but with not much success.
"Can you usually do that?" asked Liz. "You know, home in on where they =
are, that sort of thing?"
Ami nodded. "We've been able to in the past, not this time though. It's =
almost of though something is stopping us."
Maria grabbed her coat and started for the door.
"Where do you think you're going?" asked Michael.
"Well, duh," she said. "Didn't you say something about keeping an eye on =
Valenti? I've got a car parked outside, makes sense that if we're going =
to follow him, we should do it now. After all if he's going now, so =
should we. You coming, Michael?"
"I'm coming too,' said Liz, with a look directed at Michael that said =
'don't try and stop me.' "Ami, if you get anything, phone me. Alex's got =
the number. You can always do your teleporting thing if you need any of =
us. In the meantime Valenti and Megabyte's dad are going who knows where =
and we'll lose them if we don't hurry."=20
The two girls paused at the threshold of the Crashdown and Maria =
gestured to Michael. He shrugged. "I'd better go and keep an eye on =
them." He shot a warning glance at Isabel. "Don't do anything without =
me. Remember this Masters creep and his goons are dangerous. They've =
already got Max and the others, we don't want them getting their hands =
on anyone else."
Isabel watched Michael and the two girls follow Valenti's vehicle from a =
discrete distance as he headed after the black sedan. She looked up at =
the night sky, watching the distant stars for a moment before seeming to =
come to a decision. She ran her hands through her long blond hair as she =
directed her question at the two Tomorrow People. "If you could find out =
where the boys are and could ask them what it was stopping their powers, =
that would help wouldn't it?" she asked.
Alex laid a warning hand on her shoulder. "Isabel, are you sure about =
this?" he asked.
"I can't just sit here wondering if I could help, and not doing =
anything," she replied.
Jade looked at Isabel and then Alex. "I don't get it. If we can't reach =
them, how would you be able to?" She was silent for a moment and then =
continued, a look of realisation on her face. "Kevin!" she exclaimed. =
"Kevin knew, that's why he kept looking at you. You're an alien too, =
just like Michael and Max." She blushed for a moment. "I thought that =
Kevin was only looking at you because he.er.um.forget I said that." Jade =
repeated her earlier statement quickly to hide her embarrassment. =
"You're an alien."
Isabel nodded. "Yes," she confirmed, "and I think I know of a way to =
reach them. I'm not sure it will work, as I've never done it when the =
other person's been awake before, but it's worth a try."
"Awake?" asked Ami, her mind ticking over. Isabel an alien? She kicked =
herself mentally. How could she have missed that? As Jade had said, =
Kevin had obviously worked it out, even though the two of them had =
missed it. Maybe the girl's natural mental shielding was stronger than =
Michael's. Yes maybe that was it. Still now wasn't the time to worry =
about that, if she could reach Adam and Megabyte.Ami was trying very =
hard not to think about what could be happening to her two friends.
"She dreamwalks," explained Alex. "Isabel can go into other people's =
dreams, and talk to them." He moved closer towards the tall blond girl =
and Ami wondered if there was some kind of relationship between the two =
of them. After all he certainly seemed very protective of his friend.
"As I said, I'm not sure it would work. I've only really dreamwalked =
other people while they've been asleep," Isabel said.
"What if we added our powers?" asked Ami. "Contacting other people while =
they're asleep, through their dreams, sounds as though it might be on =
some sort of psychic level. It can't hurt."
"But our powers aren't psychic." Isabel paused and thought for a moment. =
"At least I don't think they are. I'm willing to give it a try though, =
if you guys are."
"Well, we've got to do something," reasoned Jade. "I'm going crazy =
sitting here thinking about what could be happening to Megabyte.and the =
others." She blushed for the second time in as many minutes, and Ami =
knew she was wondering if anyone had noticed that Megabyte's welfare was =
obviously her main concern.
"We're worried about them too, Jade," Ami shot the younger girl a smile, =
sensing her embarrassment. When they rescued their friends, she was =
going to sit down and have a very long talk to Megabyte she decided. It =
was becoming very obvious to everyone but the redhead exactly how Jade =
felt about him. Her mental shields tended to slip a bit at times, =
especially when her emotions ran high, Ami had noticed. Even though the =
young American was a Tomorrow Person, and with that supposedly able to =
pick up on the thoughts and feelings of his fellow telepaths, there were =
still a lot of times where he seemed totally unaware of what exactly was =
going on around him.
************
End of part 13
------=_NextPart_000_00C0_01C14D91.48057B40
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (13/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Thirteen</P><U></U>
<P>Kyle Valenti listened to the young red headed girl talking to the =
British=20
boy, Kevin. Her boyfriend, Geoff, interrupted every few minutes, trying =
to=20
explain what exactly he had thought he'd heard.</P>
<P>He took another gulp of water and tightened his grasp on the glass he =
was=20
holding. This whole teleporting thing had totally freaked him out, but =
he was=20
trying to give the impression that he was okay with the whole thing now. =
Judging=20
by the looks Kevin kept giving him, he wasn't entirely sure he was =
succeeding.=20
It wasn't natural being in one place one minute and another the next. =
Kyle hoped=20
this whole experience wasn't going to affect him in some way. He still=20
remembered enough of 'The Fly' to know what rearranging your molecules =
could do=20
to a guy.</P>
<P>"Are you okay?" asked Kevin. </P>
<P>"Yeah fine. I mean it's not everyday that I'm in Roswell one minute =
and=20
London the next is it?"</P>
<P>Millie giggled. "You'll get used to it."</P>
<P>"You don't seriously mean I'm going to let him do that to me again do =
you? No=20
way." Kyle studied his glass of water, feeling the coldness from the =
glass seep=20
through into his fingers. What had she meant by that remark exactly? =
"Don't you=20
think we should be looking for whoever might be snooping around out =
there?" He=20
got to his feet, looking out the window to see if he could spot anything =
suspicious, pausing as something occurred to him. </P>
<P>"Do you guys have any weapons? After all if we're going to go up =
against who=20
knows what, shouldn't we be prepared for them or something?"</P>
<P>Millie shook her head. "Dad's got his revolver with him," she =
replied. "I=20
don't know if he has anything else in the house. He didn't tell me, and =
Mom's=20
not due back for ages."</P>
<P>Kyle turned to Kevin and Geoff. "What about you guys? Kevin, do you =
think you=20
should pop back to Roswell and get something from my dad?" He mentally =
kicked=20
himself. "I should have thought of that before we came, but we were here =
before=20
I had the chance…if you know what I mean." The last comment was =
directed=20
accusingly at Kevin.</P>
<P>"Sounds like a good plan to me," commented Geoff. "If the bad guys =
came in=20
here with guns blazing, at least we'd be ready for them."</P>
<P>Kevin looked at both of them, an expression akin to horror on his =
face. "You=20
can't, we can't…" he spluttered. "No guns. Definitely no =
guns."</P>
<P>"What's the matter?" asked Kyle. "You don't mean to tell me that you =
guys,=20
with all your powers, are squeamish about stuff like that? Or are you =
telling me=20
you don't need guns? What other cool powers do you have that I don't =
know=20
about?"</P>
<P>Kevin rolled his eyes. "And we wonder why the psycho bad guys, as =
Megabyte=20
calls them, keep coming after us. No Kyle, we don't have powers like the =
ones=20
you are thinking about."</P>
<P>Kyle felt disappointed. "So what's the big problem with using guns =
then?"</P>
<P>"Don't you know?" Millie shot Kevin a glance. "You don't mean you =
didn't tell=20
them?"</P>
<P>"Tell me what?" Kyle glanced between Millie and Kevin, certain he was =
missing=20
something important. "Don't tell me there's a catch to these powers of=20
yours."</P>
<P>"I wouldn't call it a catch exactly, " replied Kevin. He took a deep =
breath=20
and got straight to the point. "We can't kill."</P>
<P>"Well, no one *likes * to kill. I remember this one time my father =
took me=20
hunting. It was just a duck…"</P>
<P>"No Kyle, I mean exactly what I said. Tomorrow People can't kill. We =
can't,=20
even the idea of it…" Kevin shuddered.</P>
<P>"Oh great," Kyle rolled his eyes. "Now he tells us. So Mr I Can't =
Kill, what=20
do you suggest we do if the bad guys attack then? Run away?"</P>
<P>Before Kevin could reply, Kyle noticed a movement out of the corner =
of his=20
eye and yelled, "Get down!" He dived for the floor as some sort of light =
beam=20
hit Kevin full in the chest. The British boy went down without even a =
sound,=20
lying in a crumpled heap on the carpet.</P>
<P>"Kevin!" screamed Millie.</P>
<P>"Nobody move," barked a tall man standing in the doorway brandishing =
a small=20
hand weapon. "Unless you'd like to hit with the same thing as your =
friend, that=20
is."</P>
<P>Kyle looked behind the man, adding up the number of weapons the other =
commando types had in total. At least he presumed they were commando =
types=20
judging by the camouflage gear that they were all dressed in. He raised =
his=20
hands, the universal signal for surrender.</P>
<P>"I think we'd better do as the man says," he told Millie and Geoff. =
At least=20
for the time being, he continued to himself.</P>
<P>He could see the look on Geoff's face. The other boy looked angry, =
very=20
angry. Kyle hoped he wasn't going to do anything stupid. He tried to =
send a look=20
of reassurance to the boy, while at the same time desperately trying to =
remember=20
what his dad had told him you were supposed to do in situations like =
this.</P>
<P>Geoff looked at the door and back again at Kevin lying motionless on =
the=20
floor, looking pale in stark contrast against the dark carpet. He slowly =
raised=20
his hands to match Kyle's. </P>
<P>"You haven't killed him, have you?" Millie sounded very upset.</P>
<P>"Oh no, young lady," the dark haired man smirked. "Not yet, anyway." =
He=20
reached into his pocket and spoke into his phone.</P>
<P>"Colonel Masters? We have them, sir. Yes sir, the Damon girl and a =
couple of=20
others. Oh yes, and a bonus, I think one of the boys is another one of =
those=20
teleporters. I disabled him with the taser weapon in case he got any =
bright=20
ideas of disappearing." He gestured towards one of his companions who =
produced=20
some photos which he laid out on the large coffee table in front of the =
dark=20
green two-seater couch at the side of the room.</P>
<P>Kyle leaned over as far as he could with being obvious, and tried to =
get a=20
look at them. The red headed boy must be Megabyte, Millie's brother. =
Completing=20
the gallery were two more photos, one of Kevin and another of a dark =
girl whom=20
Kyle had never seen before. They didn't have any of Ami, Jade or Adam he =
realised. He glanced again at the photos. Judging by what he could see =
these=20
photos looked quite a bit out of date. Kevin looked very much younger =
than he=20
did now. Probably Megabyte did too. Kyle wondered who the other girl =
was.</P>
<P>It certainly sounded as thought this Masters guy was after the =
Tomorrow=20
People all right, with a vengeance. Kyle wondered if there was any way =
he might=20
be able to get a warning to his dad in Roswell. Someone needed to warn =
Ami and=20
Jade that they were in danger too.</P>
<P>Their captor speaking to his superior interrupted his train of =
thought. "Yes,=20
it's definitely the other boy," he told the man at the other end of the =
phone,=20
as he double checked his suspicions by examining the photo again. "As =
soon as=20
you get the blond girl, whoever she is, we'll have them all apart, from =
the=20
Davis girl."</P>
<P> </P>
<P>*********</P>
<P>Alex turned away from the window he was looking out, and gestured to =
Michael.=20
"Hey, what do you make of this?" he asked. "Looks as though Valenti's up =
to=20
something."</P>
<P>Michael came over and glanced out quickly towards where Alex was =
pointing.=20
"Wonder what he's playing at?" He could see the sheriff, sitting in his =
jeep=20
carefully watching Damon waiting outside the UFO centre. As a black =
nondescript=20
car pulled in next to Damon, Valenti slid down in the driver's seat, so =
that he=20
wouldn't be seen.</P>
<P>Maria came up behind the two boys and peered over Michael's shoulder. =
"He's=20
going to follow them," she exclaimed. "Won't that put Max and the others =
in=20
danger though if he's found out?"</P>
<P>"Only if he's caught." Michael sounded annoyed. "Looks as though we'd =
better=20
go keep an eye on him."</P>
<P>"Yeah, like that's going to help," put in Jade. "Maybe the sheriff's =
got the=20
right idea. Has anyone thought of that? I mean we can't reach Megabyte =
and Adam=20
telepathically, so how else are we going to find out where they are =
exactly so=20
that we can rescue them. I know I didn't pick up enough from the flash =
to pin=20
point their whereabouts, did anyone else?"</P>
<P>Ami shook her head. "Megabyte's flash was too weak. I could have =
maybe got=20
something from Adam but whatever severed the transmission seemed to =
scramble=20
that side of things too. I'm not sure why but I couldn't get a location =
of where=20
they were at all." She tried to keep the worry out of her voice, but =
with not=20
much success.</P>
<P>"Can you usually do that?" asked Liz. "You know, home in on where =
they are,=20
that sort of thing?"</P>
<P>Ami nodded. "We've been able to in the past, not this time though. =
It's=20
almost of though something is stopping us…"</P>
<P>Maria grabbed her coat and started for the door.</P>
<P>"Where do you think you're going?" asked Michael.</P>
<P>"Well, duh," she said. "Didn't you say something about keeping an eye =
on=20
Valenti? I've got a car parked outside, makes sense that if we're going =
to=20
follow him, we should do it now. After all if he's going now, so should =
we. You=20
coming, Michael?"</P>
<P>"I'm coming too,' said Liz, with a look directed at Michael that said =
'don't=20
try and stop me.' "Ami, if you get anything, phone me. Alex's got the =
number.=20
You can always do your teleporting thing if you need any of us. In the =
meantime=20
Valenti and Megabyte's dad are going who knows where and we'll lose them =
if we=20
don't hurry." </P>
<P>The two girls paused at the threshold of the Crashdown and Maria =
gestured to=20
Michael. He shrugged. "I'd better go and keep an eye on them." He shot a =
warning=20
glance at Isabel. "Don't do anything without me. Remember this Masters =
creep and=20
his goons are dangerous. They've already got Max and the others, we =
don't want=20
them getting their hands on anyone else."</P>
<P>Isabel watched Michael and the two girls follow Valenti's vehicle =
from a=20
discrete distance as he headed after the black sedan. She looked up at =
the night=20
sky, watching the distant stars for a moment before seeming to come to a =
decision. She ran her hands through her long blond hair as she directed =
her=20
question at the two Tomorrow People. "If you could find out where the =
boys are=20
and could ask them what it was stopping their powers, that would help =
wouldn't=20
it?" she asked.</P>
<P>Alex laid a warning hand on her shoulder. "Isabel, are you sure about =
this?"=20
he asked.</P>
<P>"I can't just sit here wondering if I could help, and not doing =
anything,"=20
she replied.</P>
<P>Jade looked at Isabel and then Alex. "I don't get it. If we can't =
reach them,=20
how would you be able to?" She was silent for a moment and then =
continued, a=20
look of realisation on her face. "Kevin!" she exclaimed. "Kevin knew, =
that's why=20
he kept looking at you. You're an alien too, just like Michael and Max." =
She=20
blushed for a moment. "I thought that Kevin was only looking at you =
because=20
he…er…um…forget I said that." Jade repeated her =
earlier statement quickly to=20
hide her embarrassment. "You're an alien."</P>
<P>Isabel nodded. "Yes," she confirmed, "and I think I know of a way to =
reach=20
them. I'm not sure it will work, as I've never done it when the other =
person's=20
been awake before, but it's worth a try."</P>
<P>"Awake?" asked Ami, her mind ticking over. Isabel an alien? She =
kicked=20
herself mentally. How could she have missed that? As Jade had said, =
Kevin had=20
obviously worked it out, even though the two of them had missed it. =
Maybe the=20
girl's natural mental shielding was stronger than Michael's. Yes maybe =
that was=20
it. Still now wasn't the time to worry about that, if she could reach =
Adam and=20
Megabyte…Ami was trying very hard not to think about what could be =
happening to=20
her two friends.</P>
<P>"She dreamwalks," explained Alex. "Isabel can go into other people's =
dreams,=20
and talk to them." He moved closer towards the tall blond girl and Ami =
wondered=20
if there was some kind of relationship between the two of them. After =
all he=20
certainly seemed very protective of his friend.</P>
<P>"As I said, I'm not sure it would work. I've only really dreamwalked =
other=20
people while they've been asleep," Isabel said.</P>
<P>"What if we added our powers?" asked Ami. "Contacting other people =
while=20
they're asleep, through their dreams, sounds as though it might be on =
some sort=20
of psychic level. It can't hurt."</P>
<P>"But our powers aren't psychic." Isabel paused and thought for a =
moment. "At=20
least I don't think they are. I'm willing to give it a try though, if =
you guys=20
are."</P>
<P>"Well, we've got to do something," reasoned Jade. "I'm going crazy =
sitting=20
here thinking about what could be happening to Megabyte…and the =
others." She=20
blushed for the second time in as many minutes, and Ami knew she was =
wondering=20
if anyone had noticed that Megabyte's welfare was obviously her main=20
concern.</P>
<P>"We're worried about them too, Jade," Ami shot the younger girl a =
smile,=20
sensing her embarrassment. When they rescued their friends, she was =
going to sit=20
down and have a very long talk to Megabyte she decided. It was becoming =
very=20
obvious to everyone but the redhead exactly how Jade felt about him. Her =
mental=20
shields tended to slip a bit at times, especially when her emotions ran =
high,=20
Ami had noticed. Even though the young American was a Tomorrow Person, =
and with=20
that supposedly able to pick up on the thoughts and feelings of his =
fellow=20
telepaths, there were still a lot of times where he seemed totally =
unaware of=20
what exactly was going on around him.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>************</P>
<P>End of part 13</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_00C0_01C14D91.48057B40--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (14/20)
Date: 06 Oct 2001 10:02:41 +1200
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_00AA_01C14E4E.0964C860
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (14/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Fourteen
"So Masters has emailed this Trent, whoever he is, all the information =
he has about the Tomorrow People?"
"I think that's what I just finished saying, Megabyte," commented Adam. =
"At least that's what I'm presuming from the conversation I overheard in =
Masters' office."
"So when we escape, it might be a good idea to make a short stop and =
wipe Masters computer along the way? Once I've ditched this band, I'll =
do so much damage to the creep's computer he'll wonder what's hit him."
Max looked at Megabyte, wondering exactly what the older boy's powers =
were. "Won't that take a while though?" he asked. "Wouldn't it better to =
just worry about getting out of here, and deal with the whole computer =
problem later?"
Megabyte smirked. "Once I lose the headband, I only need a minute or so =
and his hard drive will be dust." He frowned. "Doesn't solve the problem =
of this Trent guy though, but at least it will slow Masters down."
"There should be a record of where he sent the information to though, =
shouldn't there?" pointed out Adam.
"Yeah, true. I'll get that first, then dust the drive. Shouldn't slow =
things now by too much."
"Dust?" commented Adam. "Why do I get the feeling you've been watching =
Buffy again?"
Max felt it was time to put his two cents worth in. "Guys, I don't know =
if you've noticed but I think the more immediate problem is getting out =
of here. We can worry about the computer stuff later."
"Sorry, Megabyte tends to get a bit carried away when he gets onto the =
subject of computers," explained Adam.
"So." Max paused as he thought he heard something or rather someone. He =
shook his head, trying to clear it. He noticed both Adam and Megabyte =
staring at him, concern on their faces.
"Thought I heard." There it was again. Max looked around the room and =
blinked. Standing in the corner was Isabel, a very faint Isabel, but =
still clear enough for him to make out.
"Isabel?"
*************
Masters looked up as General Damon was shown into his office. "Put away =
your gun, Hawkins," he told the young man in front of him. "General =
Damon is our guest here, aren't you General?"
Damon looked as though he was trying to contain his anger, though not =
too successfully as he glared up at his host. "Where's my son?" he =
demanded. "You'd better not have hurt him or the others, Masters."
Masters tried to smooth over the situation. "Your son and his friends =
are quite safe for the moment," he said reassuringly. "I'm only trying =
to do what's best for them, you know."
Damon didn't look very convinced. "So kidnapping them and experimenting =
on them is for their own good? Masters, I hate to be the one to tell you =
this, but you're crazy."
Masters felt shocked by the other man's comments. He gestured for him to =
take a seat, and when he refused, waited for Hawkins to convince him to =
co-operate. "I would have thought that as a parent you would only want =
what's best for your child. Do you really think that he has a future as =
one of these.Tomorrow People?" Masters tried hard not to spit the last =
couple of words out. Even the name these non-humans called themselves =
made him sick to his stomach. "Don't you want him to able to be normal =
again?"
"If being normal is being like you, you can keep it." Damon gingerly =
touched the growing lump on the back of his head as he spoke.
Masters tried to ignore the look his former colleague was giving him. =
Obviously the man didn't understand what was really going on here. He =
seemed to be under some illusion that there was nothing wrong with his =
son, nothing wrong with having these powers. It was up to him, Masters, =
to put the man right. He had to explain to him that there was still hope =
for the human race, that they didn't have to become the genetic =
abnormalities that Megabyte, Adam and the rest of the Tomorrow People =
had become. Didn't the man understand about the importance of keeping =
the human race pure, of keeping the gene pool untainted?
"Don't you understand?" he asked Damon. "I've found a way to remove =
their powers. Without their powers they will be human again, fit to live =
in the world, share its resources."
"The Tomorrow People are more human than you'll ever be, Masters," =
replied Damon. "Their powers make them special, they're the future of =
humanity. They have just as much right to live in this world as the rest =
of us. What gives you the right to tamper with evolution?"
"What gives me the right?" asked Masters, trying to conceal his shock at =
Damon's attitude. "At least I'm trying to do the right thing for the =
human race, which is more than I can say for you. I can't understand how =
you could wish such a .curse on your own child." He placed a couple of =
computer print outs in front of his guest.=20
"Okay, so you've been running blood tests," commented Damon. "And this =
is supposed to impress me, how?"
Masters tried not to show his exasperation. How this man ever got to the =
rank of General was beyond him. "Don't you see," he explained, keeping =
his voice calm and speaking slowly so that Damon could understand. =
"There's not much difference between their DNA and ours. A slight =
genetic marker, here." He indicated to a couple of points on the graph, =
"and here. Plus another couple of differences here and here. I'm =
confident that I can reverse those abnormalities given time and restore =
them to the way they were before they became infected."
"I think the Tomorrow People are quite happy the way they are," pointed =
out Damon. "Personally, I'm quite happy the way they are too. What gives =
you right to play God?" He stopped for a moment before continuing. "You =
said before that you have found a way to remove their powers. What have =
you done to them? If you've hurt them in any way, I swear I'll kill you =
myself, with my bare hands if I have to."
Masters sighed. Obviously the whole parenting instinct was still alive =
and well, even though his son was a freak of nature. It proved one =
theory though. Love was blind. Totally blind in this case.
Masters lost his train of thought as he realised Damon was still =
speaking.
"Masters are you listening to me? Where's my son? I want to see him, =
now."
"Aren't you forgetting something here General? You're my guest here, not =
the other way round. Your son is quite safe, as are his friends. It's a =
shame about the Evans boy though." He shook his head sadly. "His DNA is =
just so different from ours, so alien. There's no way to save him. Your =
son and Adam were fortunate that their 'problem' was caught in time, =
before it advanced to the point where treatment was no longer an option. =
I regret the fact I didn't learn about the other one in time to save =
him. He'll just have to be put down before he can cause any permanent =
problems."
Damon suddenly became silent, giving Masters a look he decided it would =
be better to ignore.
Masters gestured to the screen on his desk, motioning to Damon to watch =
as he turned it on and flicked the volume control. Evans was talking to =
his companions he noticed, catching the end of the conversion.
"It's my sister Isabel. I can see her, hear her. Can't you?"
Masters flicked another switch on his desk. "Beckett, get in there, =
quickly. Evans is using his powers somehow to contact another non-human. =
Stop him!"
He turned again to Damon. "It looks as though you may get to see your =
son sooner than you thought." He rose to his feet and headed for the =
door of his office. "Well, aren't you coming?" he asked.
*********
"Max, are you okay?" Isabel sounded very concerned. She paused, almost =
as though she was getting information from somewhere or someone. "Adam =
and Megabyte? Are they okay too?"
"Yeah, we're fine, for the moment. Isabel, how?" Max frowned, ignoring =
the stares he was getting from his companions. He knew this must be some =
kind of dreamwalking, but he didn't think Isabel could do this to anyone =
unless they were asleep.
"Max, what's going on?" Adam wanted to know. The Australian sounded =
concerned, very concerned.
"It's my sister, Isabel. I can see her, hear her. Can't you?"
Adam and Megabyte shook their heads.
"She must be concentrating her effects on me then." That made sense. Max =
doubted that Isabel would be able to dreamwalk more than one person at a =
time. After all, he hadn't thought she could do what she was doing now.
Max realised that Isabel was talking again. "Ami and Jade are helping =
me," she explained. She faded out and then in again. "We'd better be =
quick, I'm not sure how long we can keep this going. I keep losing you." =
Isabel continued quickly. "What's stopping Adam and Megabyte from using =
their powers? Will it affect the others?"
"Masters has fitted these headband things. We're not sure how but they =
work like a feedback circuit when we try and use our powers."
"Our powers?"
"Yeah, he's convinced I'm a Tomorrow Person, for some reason." Max =
wasn't going to tell Isabel that he had used his powers in front of =
Masters. He reasoned that she had enough worries without adding to them.
"Have you got any idea where you are?" Isabel wanted to know.
"I was unconscious when I was brought here but."
"We're in an old factory on the outskirts of town." Adam interrupted =
Max. He and Megabyte had been following Max's side of the conversation =
and he'd obviously worked out what Isabel had been asking.=20
Before Max could reply, the door to their prison burst open. Beckett was =
first into the room, a couple of men carrying guns right behind him.
"Shut up. Shut up now." As Beckett pointed his gun at Max, Adam moved in =
placing himself between the weapon and the young alien.
"Max!" Max heard his sister scream his name as she faded from view, the =
link broken. He hoped she had heard enough to know where they were being =
held, but at the same time realised that now she had that information =
she would probably act on it. His heart sank. Isabel, stay away he =
thought to himself. It's not worth the risk.
"Now, now, Mr Beckett. I'm sure our young friends have realised that we =
know they were trying to contact another of their kind." Masters frowned =
as he entered the room. "Obviously the silencer bands don't work as well =
as we had hoped. It sounds as though I had better do some more testing =
after all." He turned and spoke to one of his men out in the hallway. =
"Show in our other visitor," he ordered. "This is going to be rather =
interesting, I think."
Max heard a sharp intake of breath from Megabyte as an older dark haired =
man walked through the door. The two Tomorrow People looked at each =
other, their expressions grim.
"Say hello to your father, Megabyte," said Colonel Masters. "It's a =
shame this family reunion is going to be so short isn't it?"
**********************
End of Part 14
------=_NextPart_000_00AA_01C14E4E.0964C860
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (14/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Fourteen</P>
<P> </P>
<P>"So Masters has emailed this Trent, whoever he is, all the =
information he has=20
about the Tomorrow People?"</P>
<P>"I think that's what I just finished saying, Megabyte," commented =
Adam. "At=20
least that's what I'm presuming from the conversation I overheard in =
Masters'=20
office."</P>
<P>"So when we escape, it might be a good idea to make a short stop and =
wipe=20
Masters computer along the way? Once I've ditched this band, I'll do so =
much=20
damage to the creep's computer he'll wonder what's hit him."</P>
<P>Max looked at Megabyte, wondering exactly what the older boy's powers =
were.=20
"Won't that take a while though?" he asked. "Wouldn't it better to just =
worry=20
about getting out of here, and deal with the whole computer problem =
later?"</P>
<P>Megabyte smirked. "Once I lose the headband, I only need a minute or =
so and=20
his hard drive will be dust." He frowned. "Doesn't solve the problem of =
this=20
Trent guy though, but at least it will slow Masters down."</P>
<P>"There should be a record of where he sent the information to though, =
shouldn't there?" pointed out Adam.</P>
<P>"Yeah, true. I'll get that first, then dust the drive. Shouldn't slow =
things=20
now by too much."</P>
<P>"Dust?" commented Adam. "Why do I get the feeling you've been =
watching Buffy=20
again?"</P>
<P>Max felt it was time to put his two cents worth in. "Guys, I don't =
know if=20
you've noticed but I think the more immediate problem is getting out of =
here. We=20
can worry about the computer stuff later."</P>
<P>"Sorry, Megabyte tends to get a bit carried away when he gets onto =
the=20
subject of computers," explained Adam.</P>
<P>"So…" Max paused as he thought he heard something or rather =
someone. He shook=20
his head, trying to clear it. He noticed both Adam and Megabyte staring =
at him,=20
concern on their faces.</P>
<P>"Thought I heard…" There it was again. Max looked around the =
room and=20
blinked. Standing in the corner was Isabel, a very faint Isabel, but =
still clear=20
enough for him to make out.</P>
<P>"Isabel?"</P>
<P>*************</P>
<P>Masters looked up as General Damon was shown into his office. "Put =
away your=20
gun, Hawkins," he told the young man in front of him. "General Damon is =
our=20
guest here, aren't you General?"</P>
<P>Damon looked as though he was trying to contain his anger, though not =
too=20
successfully as he glared up at his host. "Where's my son?" he demanded. =
"You'd=20
better not have hurt him or the others, Masters."</P>
<P>Masters tried to smooth over the situation. "Your son and his friends =
are=20
quite safe for the moment," he said reassuringly. "I'm only trying to do =
what's=20
best for them, you know."</P>
<P>Damon didn't look very convinced. "So kidnapping them and =
experimenting on=20
them is for their own good? Masters, I hate to be the one to tell you =
this, but=20
you're crazy."</P>
<P>Masters felt shocked by the other man's comments. He gestured for him =
to take=20
a seat, and when he refused, waited for Hawkins to convince him to =
co-operate.=20
"I would have thought that as a parent you would only want what's best =
for your=20
child. Do you really think that he has a future as one of =
these…Tomorrow=20
People?" Masters tried hard not to spit the last couple of words out. =
Even the=20
name these non-humans called themselves made him sick to his stomach. =
"Don't you=20
want him to able to be normal again?"</P>
<P>"If being normal is being like you, you can keep it." Damon gingerly =
touched=20
the growing lump on the back of his head as he spoke.</P>
<P>Masters tried to ignore the look his former colleague was giving him. =
Obviously the man didn't understand what was really going on here. He =
seemed to=20
be under some illusion that there was nothing wrong with his son, =
nothing wrong=20
with having these powers. It was up to him, Masters, to put the man =
right. He=20
had to explain to him that there was still hope for the human race, that =
they=20
didn't have to become the genetic abnormalities that Megabyte, Adam and =
the rest=20
of the Tomorrow People had become. Didn't the man understand about the=20
importance of keeping the human race pure, of keeping the gene pool=20
untainted?</P>
<P>"Don't you understand?" he asked Damon. "I've found a way to remove =
their=20
powers. Without their powers they will be human again, fit to live in =
the world,=20
share its resources."</P>
<P>"The Tomorrow People are more human than you'll ever be, Masters," =
replied=20
Damon. "Their powers make them special, they're the future of humanity. =
They=20
have just as much right to live in this world as the rest of us. What =
gives you=20
the right to tamper with evolution?"</P>
<P>"What gives me the right?" asked Masters, trying to conceal his shock =
at=20
Damon's attitude. "At least I'm trying to do the right thing for the =
human race,=20
which is more than I can say for you. I can't understand how you could =
wish such=20
a …curse on your own child." He placed a couple of computer print =
outs in front=20
of his guest. </P>
<P>"Okay, so you've been running blood tests," commented Damon. "And =
this is=20
supposed to impress me, how?"</P>
<P>Masters tried not to show his exasperation. How this man ever got to =
the rank=20
of General was beyond him. "Don't you see," he explained, keeping his =
voice calm=20
and speaking slowly so that Damon could understand. "There's not much =
difference=20
between their DNA and ours. A slight genetic marker, here…" He =
indicated to a=20
couple of points on the graph, "and here. Plus another couple of =
differences=20
here and here. I'm confident that I can reverse those abnormalities =
given time=20
and restore them to the way they were before they became infected."</P>
<P>"I think the Tomorrow People are quite happy the way they are," =
pointed out=20
Damon. "Personally, I'm quite happy the way they are too. What gives you =
right=20
to play God?" He stopped for a moment before continuing. "You said =
before that=20
you have found a way to remove their powers. What have you done to them? =
If=20
you've hurt them in any way, I swear I'll kill you myself, with my bare =
hands if=20
I have to."</P>
<P>Masters sighed. Obviously the whole parenting instinct was still =
alive and=20
well, even though his son was a freak of nature. It proved one theory =
though.=20
Love was blind. Totally blind in this case.</P>
<P>Masters lost his train of thought as he realised Damon was still=20
speaking.</P>
<P>"Masters are you listening to me? Where's my son? I want to see him,=20
now."</P>
<P>"Aren't you forgetting something here General? You're my guest here, =
not the=20
other way round. Your son is quite safe, as are his friends. It's a =
shame about=20
the Evans boy though." He shook his head sadly. "His DNA is just so =
different=20
from ours, so alien. There's no way to save him. Your son and Adam were=20
fortunate that their 'problem' was caught in time, before it advanced to =
the=20
point where treatment was no longer an option. I regret the fact I =
didn't learn=20
about the other one in time to save him. He'll just have to be put down =
before=20
he can cause any permanent problems."</P>
<P>Damon suddenly became silent, giving Masters a look he decided it =
would be=20
better to ignore.</P>
<P>Masters gestured to the screen on his desk, motioning to Damon to =
watch as he=20
turned it on and flicked the volume control. Evans was talking to his =
companions=20
he noticed, catching the end of the conversion.</P>
<P>"It's my sister Isabel. I can see her, hear her. Can't you?"</P>
<P>Masters flicked another switch on his desk. "Beckett, get in there, =
quickly.=20
Evans is using his powers somehow to contact another non-human. Stop =
him!"</P>
<P>He turned again to Damon. "It looks as though you may get to see your =
son=20
sooner than you thought." He rose to his feet and headed for the door of =
his=20
office. "Well, aren't you coming?" he asked.</P>
<P>*********</P>
<P>"Max, are you okay?" Isabel sounded very concerned. She paused, =
almost as=20
though she was getting information from somewhere or someone. "Adam and=20
Megabyte? Are they okay too?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, we're fine, for the moment. Isabel, how?" Max frowned, =
ignoring the=20
stares he was getting from his companions. He knew this must be some =
kind of=20
dreamwalking, but he didn't think Isabel could do this to anyone unless =
they=20
were asleep.</P>
<P>"Max, what's going on?" Adam wanted to know. The Australian sounded=20
concerned, very concerned.</P>
<P>"It's my sister, Isabel. I can see her, hear her. Can't you?"</P>
<P>Adam and Megabyte shook their heads.</P>
<P>"She must be concentrating her effects on me then." That made sense. =
Max=20
doubted that Isabel would be able to dreamwalk more than one person at a =
time.=20
After all, he hadn't thought she could do what she was doing now.</P>
<P>Max realised that Isabel was talking again. "Ami and Jade are helping =
me,"=20
she explained. She faded out and then in again. "We'd better be quick, =
I'm not=20
sure how long we can keep this going. I keep losing you." Isabel =
continued=20
quickly. "What's stopping Adam and Megabyte from using their powers? =
Will it=20
affect the others?"</P>
<P>"Masters has fitted these headband things. We're not sure how but =
they work=20
like a feedback circuit when we try and use our powers."</P>
<P>"Our powers?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, he's convinced I'm a Tomorrow Person, for some reason." Max =
wasn't=20
going to tell Isabel that he had used his powers in front of Masters. He =
reasoned that she had enough worries without adding to them.</P>
<P>"Have you got any idea where you are?" Isabel wanted to know.</P>
<P>"I was unconscious when I was brought here but…"</P>
<P>"We're in an old factory on the outskirts of town." Adam interrupted =
Max. He=20
and Megabyte had been following Max's side of the conversation and he'd=20
obviously worked out what Isabel had been asking. </P>
<P>Before Max could reply, the door to their prison burst open. Beckett =
was=20
first into the room, a couple of men carrying guns right behind him.</P>
<P>"Shut up. Shut up now." As Beckett pointed his gun at Max, Adam moved =
in=20
placing himself between the weapon and the young alien.</P>
<P>"Max!" Max heard his sister scream his name as she faded from view, =
the link=20
broken. He hoped she had heard enough to know where they were being =
held, but at=20
the same time realised that now she had that information she would =
probably act=20
on it. His heart sank. Isabel, stay away he thought to himself. It's not =
worth=20
the risk.</P>
<P>"Now, now, Mr Beckett. I'm sure our young friends have realised that =
we know=20
they were trying to contact another of their kind." Masters frowned as =
he=20
entered the room. "Obviously the silencer bands don't work as well as we =
had=20
hoped. It sounds as though I had better do some more testing after all." =
He=20
turned and spoke to one of his men out in the hallway. "Show in our =
other=20
visitor," he ordered. "This is going to be rather interesting, I =
think."</P>
<P>Max heard a sharp intake of breath from Megabyte as an older dark =
haired man=20
walked through the door. The two Tomorrow People looked at each other, =
their=20
expressions grim.</P>
<P>"Say hello to your father, Megabyte," said Colonel Masters. "It's a =
shame=20
this family reunion is going to be so short isn't it?"</P>
<P>**********************</P>
<P>End of Part 14</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_00AA_01C14E4E.0964C860--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (15/20)
Date: 07 Oct 2001 11:53:49 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0078_01C14F26.BA387BE0
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (15/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Fifteen
"Lucky for you, I can't kill," complained Megabyte under his breath as =
he watched the look of disgust Masters was giving his father.
"Megabyte." hissed his father warningly.
Masters' ears seemed to visibly prick up. "You can't kill?" he said in a =
smooth voice that made Megabyte's skin crawl. "You really expect me to =
believe you can't kill?"
Adam stepped between Masters and his fellow Tomorrow Person, shooting =
his friend a warning glance as he did so. "Don't you think it's about =
time you did away with all the cloak and dagger?" he told Masters. =
"You've got the advantage here, I think we all know that. What do you =
want with us exactly? You know these headbands work. Now what?"
"Yeah right, Adam," said Megabyte. "That's telling him. I'm sure he's =
gonna come right out and tell us now, isn't he?"
"Megabyte, shut up," hissed Adam.
Masters looked at the two Tomorrow People and smiled, though Megabyte =
noticed his eyes seemed to become brighter as he spoke. Must be the =
whole loony tunes attitude coming out he decided. "If you have something =
to say Marmaduke, say it. I'm very interested to hear about this whole =
non-killing thing."
Crap. Something else to add to the list of things he shouldn't have said =
while being held captive by a bad guy. "Yeah right. And what difference =
is it going to make? I tell you all about it and you let us go? Like I'm =
gonna believe that one." Megabyte tried to ignore the looks his father =
was sending his way. His dad didn't really need telepathy, he'd decided =
a long time ago. The look in his eyes spoke volumes whenever he told his =
kids off or was concerned about them.
"So you're telling me that you didn't shoot me all those years ago =
because you aren't capable of killing? Is that it?" Masters laughed, and =
then reached inside his jacket pocket for a handkerchief and proceeded =
to wipe his eyes.=20
Does that creep ever wear anything but a suit? Megabyte felt his cheeks =
turning hot as he tried to ignore the anger rising up within him. "Why =
do you think I never killed you when I had the chance? Don't you think I =
would have if I could?" Cool it Damon. No point losing it now.=20
"You tell me." Masters still had that smug look on his face, that look =
which said he wasn't buying it. For some reason the man had the idea =
stuck in his brain that the Tomorrow People were a threat.
"He is trying to tell you Masters," Damon told his former associate. =
"But you're refusing to listen. The Tomorrow People aren't a threat. =
They're peaceful, they're just trying to survive, trying to survive =
people like you."
"General Damon's right." Adam was wasting his time even talking to =
Masters, of that Megabyte was becoming more and more sure. "We can't =
kill you, we're no threat to you. Why don't you believe that?"
"Because I know better," replied Masters. "I realised I was lucky all =
those years ago in the fact that your friend here was young and afraid, =
but time moves on. You are now older and with each passing day growing =
more and more dangerous. You and the rest of your kind are more of a =
threat to the safety of mankind than you ever were."
"Get real Masters," Damon had a tone of disgust in his voice. "They're =
still only kids. They're no threat, none at all. The only threat to the =
human race I can see in this room is you. You're so tied up in what you =
*think * is true you couldn't see the truth if it came up and hit you in =
the face. It's people like you who are dangerous, not the Tomorrow =
People."
You tell him Dad, thought Megabyte surprised at the surge of pride he =
felt for his father. He'd never heard his dad actually put his thoughts =
about the Tomorrow People into words before, and especially not to =
someone like Masters. He'd also never seen him coming this close to =
losing his temper in public either.=20
Megabyte reached out and laid a hand on his father's shoulder. Cool it =
Dad. Damon turned and looked at him and then back at Masters, ready to =
add more to his previous statement when Max moved forward, and looked =
Masters squarely in the eyes.
"If you want someone to pick on, " the young alien said. "Try me. I'm =
the one you caught trying to contact someone else, not them." The way he =
spoke, it reminded Megabyte of Adam when he went into 'protective mode.'
Damon shook his head and pulled Max away. "Don't give him any ideas," he =
advised. "Masters has enough on his own without you adding to them."
"One can never have too many ideas." Masters gestured to Beckett who was =
standing in front of the heavy wooden door leading out of the room. =
"Could you tell Dr Brooke-Smythe that his services are required, please? =
I've decided to try a little experiment to test this whole non- killing =
debate. Can you kill or can you not, that is the question." He paused =
momentarily. "Oh yes and Beckett? Inform the good doctor that young =
master Damon here has kindly volunteered to test the theory for us. The =
results should be quite.interesting."
***********
Valenti ducked behind the large tree overhanging the entrance to the old =
factory. He glanced at his watch. Damon had been in there now for at =
least ten minutes. Now might be a good time to send for back up of some =
sort. But what exactly could he tell his deputy, he wondered? Some =
madman has kidnapped some kids to get back at an old enemy? Yes that =
might do it.
He unclipped his phone from his belt and started to punch in the number =
of the sheriff's office when he heard a noise behind him. Blast! He spun =
around, disengaging the safety on his revolver as he did so.
"Michael, what the hell are you doing here? Correction. What the hell =
are you, Maria and Liz doing here? I though I told you to stay put."
"Right," snapped Michael. "Like I was going to sit back and watch you =
get Max killed. Get real."
"I had the situation under control," Valenti started to say, wondering =
why he felt he had to explain himself to a bunch of kids anyway. He saw =
what looked like a couple of bright lights out of the corner of his eye =
and jumped as they solidified into Ami, Jade, Isabel and Alex.
"Bring the whole gang," he groaned. Wonder if Bill has this sort of =
thing going on all the time, he mused to himself briefly. No wonder the =
poor guy was jumpy if he had kids appearing out of thin air in front of =
him while he was trying to do his job.
"Megabyte, Adam and Max are in there," exclaimed Jade excitedly. "We've =
come to help rescue them."
"And how do we know they are in there Jade?" asked Valenti. "I thought =
you said you couldn't use your powers to contact them?"
"Isabel." Jade started to say, then stopped. She looked at Isabel and =
then at Ami. Isabel looked upset, in fact Valenti wondered if she had =
been crying.
"Isabel had an idea where they might be," finished Ami hurriedly." So we =
decided to come and check it out. Looks as though she was right, if =
you're here too."
Valenti pushed his suspicions to the back of his mind. Now was =
definitely not the time to discuss the weird stuff that went on in his =
town concerning Max Evans. He knew there was something weird about that =
kid. Maybe these Tomorrow People had been able to contact him somehow =
using their powers, when they hadn't been able to contact their fellow =
telepaths? This whole thing is beginning to sound like something out of =
a science fiction novel.
"Now that you're here I suppose." Valenti eyed the group of kids in =
front of him. "Michael you come with me. I want Alex to stay here with =
the girls. Ami, have you got any idea where exactly Masters might be =
holding them?"
Ami shook her head. "If I could get into Masters' office though maybe we =
could find out what he's planning from there."
"He might have his plans on his hard drive," Alex suggested. "Could you =
take me with you and I'll have a look while we're hunting for the guys?"
Valenti put his foot down. "No. That sounds too dangerous to me. No =
offence, Ami, but I think from what you've told me that this Masters =
would love to get his hands on the rest of you. You'd be safer staying =
here with the others. That goes for you too, Alex."
"But." Maria started to protest but stopped as Liz shot her a look. =
"Come back in one piece, then. Okay?"
Sensible girl, that Liz Parker, thought Valenti. It's a shame she and =
Kyle aren't still together. Kyle. Valenti tried to push that thought out =
of his mind too. One thing at a time. First he'd rescue Max and the =
others, then maybe they could help rescue Kyle and Kevin in London.
Michael looked around the perimeter again. "You coming?" he asked =
Valenti. "Cause I'm going *now *." He glanced towards the gate and =
before Valenti could stop him crept along the outside of the surrounding =
wall, taking care to hide in the shadows.
"Sheriff!" exclaimed Liz.=20
"What is it, Liz? What's wrong?"
"Sorry, thought I saw something. Must be my imagination. You'd better =
go, Michael's waiting. We'll be fine, promise."
Valenti followed the path Michael had taken and in under a minute was =
standing by the teenager next to the gate to the complex. To his =
amazement Michael touched the gate and it swung open.
"Must have forgotten to lock it." The teenager commented.
Valenti grasped his gun firmly with his right hand, and led the way into =
the complex. Hope like hell they don't see us coming he thought. Looks =
as though surprise is probably the only advantage we have here. What was =
he thinking going in by himself, with only a teenager for backup? =
Hopefully they could sneak in and out before Masters even realised that =
they'd been there.=20
He looked back at the group of kids standing where he had left them and =
thought he saw a flash of bright light. That better be my imagination, =
he thought grimly, hoping that instead of the rescue attempt they were =
planning, he hadn't just delivered more Tomorrow People to Masters on a =
platter.
*********
End of Part 15
------=_NextPart_000_0078_01C14F26.BA387BE0
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (15/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Fifteen</P>
<P>"Lucky for you, I can't kill," complained Megabyte under his breath =
as he=20
watched the look of disgust Masters was giving his father.</P>
<P>"Megabyte…" hissed his father warningly.</P>
<P>Masters' ears seemed to visibly prick up. "You can't kill?" he said =
in a=20
smooth voice that made Megabyte's skin crawl. "You really expect me to =
believe=20
you can't kill?"</P>
<P>Adam stepped between Masters and his fellow Tomorrow Person, shooting =
his=20
friend a warning glance as he did so. "Don't you think it's about time =
you did=20
away with all the cloak and dagger?" he told Masters. "You've got the =
advantage=20
here, I think we all know that. What do you want with us exactly? You =
know these=20
headbands work. Now what?"</P>
<P>"Yeah right, Adam," said Megabyte. "That's telling him. I'm sure he's =
gonna=20
come right out and tell us now, isn't he?"</P>
<P>"Megabyte, shut up," hissed Adam.</P>
<P>Masters looked at the two Tomorrow People and smiled, though Megabyte =
noticed=20
his eyes seemed to become brighter as he spoke. Must be the whole loony =
tunes=20
attitude coming out he decided. "If you have something to say Marmaduke, =
say it.=20
I'm very interested to hear about this whole non-killing thing."</P>
<P>Crap. Something else to add to the list of things he shouldn't have =
said=20
while being held captive by a bad guy. "Yeah right. And what difference =
is it=20
going to make? I tell you all about it and you let us go? Like I'm gonna =
believe=20
that one." Megabyte tried to ignore the looks his father was sending his =
way.=20
His dad didn't really need telepathy, he'd decided a long time ago. The =
look in=20
his eyes spoke volumes whenever he told his kids off or was concerned =
about=20
them.</P>
<P>"So you're telling me that you didn't shoot me all those years ago =
because=20
you aren't capable of killing? Is that it?" Masters laughed, and then =
reached=20
inside his jacket pocket for a handkerchief and proceeded to wipe his =
eyes. </P>
<P>Does that creep ever wear anything but a suit? Megabyte felt his =
cheeks=20
turning hot as he tried to ignore the anger rising up within him. "Why =
do you=20
think I never killed you when I had the chance? Don't you think I would =
have if=20
I could?" Cool it Damon. No point losing it now. </P>
<P>"You tell me." Masters still had that smug look on his face, that =
look which=20
said he wasn't buying it. For some reason the man had the idea stuck in =
his=20
brain that the Tomorrow People were a threat.</P>
<P>"He is trying to tell you Masters," Damon told his former associate. =
"But=20
you're refusing to listen. The Tomorrow People aren't a threat. They're=20
peaceful, they're just trying to survive, trying to survive people like=20
you."</P>
<P>"General Damon's right." Adam was wasting his time even talking to =
Masters,=20
of that Megabyte was becoming more and more sure. "We can't kill you, =
we're no=20
threat to you. Why don't you believe that?"</P>
<P>"Because I know better," replied Masters. "I realised I was lucky all =
those=20
years ago in the fact that your friend here was young and afraid, but =
time moves=20
on. You are now older and with each passing day growing more and more =
dangerous.=20
You and the rest of your kind are more of a threat to the safety of =
mankind than=20
you ever were."</P>
<P>"Get real Masters," Damon had a tone of disgust in his voice. =
"They're still=20
only kids. They're no threat, none at all. The only threat to the human =
race I=20
can see in this room is you. You're so tied up in what you *think * is =
true you=20
couldn't see the truth if it came up and hit you in the face. It's =
people like=20
you who are dangerous, not the Tomorrow People."</P>
<P>You tell him Dad, thought Megabyte surprised at the surge of pride he =
felt=20
for his father. He'd never heard his dad actually put his thoughts about =
the=20
Tomorrow People into words before, and especially not to someone like =
Masters.=20
He'd also never seen him coming this close to losing his temper in =
public=20
either. </P>
<P>Megabyte reached out and laid a hand on his father's shoulder. Cool =
it Dad.=20
Damon turned and looked at him and then back at Masters, ready to add =
more to=20
his previous statement when Max moved forward, and looked Masters =
squarely in=20
the eyes.</P>
<P>"If you want someone to pick on, " the young alien said. "Try me. I'm =
the one=20
you caught trying to contact someone else, not them." The way he spoke, =
it=20
reminded Megabyte of Adam when he went into 'protective mode.'</P>
<P>Damon shook his head and pulled Max away. "Don't give him any ideas," =
he=20
advised. "Masters has enough on his own without you adding to them."</P>
<P>"One can never have too many ideas." Masters gestured to Beckett who =
was=20
standing in front of the heavy wooden door leading out of the room. =
"Could you=20
tell Dr Brooke-Smythe that his services are required, please? I've =
decided to=20
try a little experiment to test this whole non- killing debate. Can you =
kill or=20
can you not, that is the question." He paused momentarily. "Oh yes and =
Beckett?=20
Inform the good doctor that young master Damon here has kindly =
volunteered to=20
test the theory for us. The results should be =
quite…interesting."</P>
<P> </P>
<P> </P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>Valenti ducked behind the large tree overhanging the entrance to the =
old=20
factory. He glanced at his watch. Damon had been in there now for at =
least ten=20
minutes. Now might be a good time to send for back up of some sort. But =
what=20
exactly could he tell his deputy, he wondered? Some madman has kidnapped =
some=20
kids to get back at an old enemy? Yes that might do it.</P>
<P>He unclipped his phone from his belt and started to punch in the =
number of=20
the sheriff's office when he heard a noise behind him. Blast! He spun =
around,=20
disengaging the safety on his revolver as he did so.</P>
<P>"Michael, what the hell are you doing here? Correction. What the hell =
are=20
you, Maria and Liz doing here? I though I told you to stay put."</P>
<P>"Right," snapped Michael. "Like I was going to sit back and watch you =
get Max=20
killed. Get real."</P>
<P>"I had the situation under control," Valenti started to say, =
wondering why he=20
felt he had to explain himself to a bunch of kids anyway. He saw what =
looked=20
like a couple of bright lights out of the corner of his eye and jumped =
as they=20
solidified into Ami, Jade, Isabel and Alex.</P>
<P>"Bring the whole gang," he groaned. Wonder if Bill has this sort of =
thing=20
going on all the time, he mused to himself briefly. No wonder the poor =
guy was=20
jumpy if he had kids appearing out of thin air in front of him while he =
was=20
trying to do his job.</P>
<P>"Megabyte, Adam and Max are in there," exclaimed Jade excitedly. =
"We've come=20
to help rescue them."</P>
<P>"And how do we know they are in there Jade?" asked Valenti. "I =
thought you=20
said you couldn't use your powers to contact them?"</P>
<P>"Isabel…" Jade started to say, then stopped. She looked at =
Isabel and then at=20
Ami. Isabel looked upset, in fact Valenti wondered if she had been =
crying.</P>
<P>"Isabel had an idea where they might be," finished Ami hurriedly." So =
we=20
decided to come and check it out. Looks as though she was right, if =
you're here=20
too."</P>
<P>Valenti pushed his suspicions to the back of his mind. Now was =
definitely not=20
the time to discuss the weird stuff that went on in his town concerning =
Max=20
Evans. He knew there was something weird about that kid. Maybe these =
Tomorrow=20
People had been able to contact him somehow using their powers, when =
they hadn't=20
been able to contact their fellow telepaths? This whole thing is =
beginning to=20
sound like something out of a science fiction novel.</P>
<P>"Now that you're here I suppose." Valenti eyed the group of kids in =
front of=20
him. "Michael you come with me. I want Alex to stay here with the girls. =
Ami,=20
have you got any idea where exactly Masters might be holding them?"</P>
<P>Ami shook her head. "If I could get into Masters' office though maybe =
we=20
could find out what he's planning from there."</P>
<P>"He might have his plans on his hard drive," Alex suggested. "Could =
you take=20
me with you and I'll have a look while we're hunting for the guys?"</P>
<P>Valenti put his foot down. "No. That sounds too dangerous to me. No =
offence,=20
Ami, but I think from what you've told me that this Masters would love =
to get=20
his hands on the rest of you. You'd be safer staying here with the =
others. That=20
goes for you too, Alex."</P>
<P>"But…" Maria started to protest but stopped as Liz shot her a =
look. "Come=20
back in one piece, then. Okay?"</P>
<P>Sensible girl, that Liz Parker, thought Valenti. It's a shame she and =
Kyle=20
aren't still together. Kyle. Valenti tried to push that thought out of =
his mind=20
too. One thing at a time. First he'd rescue Max and the others, then =
maybe they=20
could help rescue Kyle and Kevin in London.</P>
<P>Michael looked around the perimeter again. "You coming?" he asked =
Valenti.=20
"Cause I'm going *now *." He glanced towards the gate and before Valenti =
could=20
stop him crept along the outside of the surrounding wall, taking care to =
hide in=20
the shadows.</P>
<P>"Sheriff!" exclaimed Liz. </P>
<P>"What is it, Liz? What's wrong?"</P>
<P>"Sorry, thought I saw something. Must be my imagination. You'd better =
go,=20
Michael's waiting. We'll be fine, promise."</P>
<P>Valenti followed the path Michael had taken and in under a minute was =
standing by the teenager next to the gate to the complex. To his =
amazement=20
Michael touched the gate and it swung open.</P>
<P>"Must have forgotten to lock it." The teenager commented.</P>
<P>Valenti grasped his gun firmly with his right hand, and led the way =
into the=20
complex. Hope like hell they don't see us coming he thought. Looks as =
though=20
surprise is probably the only advantage we have here. What was he =
thinking going=20
in by himself, with only a teenager for backup? Hopefully they could =
sneak in=20
and out before Masters even realised that they'd been there. </P>
<P>He looked back at the group of kids standing where he had left them =
and=20
thought he saw a flash of bright light. That better be my imagination, =
he=20
thought grimly, hoping that instead of the rescue attempt they were =
planning, he=20
hadn't just delivered more Tomorrow People to Masters on a platter.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>*********</P>
<P>End of Part 15</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0078_01C14F26.BA387BE0--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (16/20)
Date: 08 Oct 2001 09:36:34 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14FDC.B7F87F40
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (16/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Sixteen
"Do you think they're going to be okay in there?" Maria asked Liz for =
about the tenth time. "I don't see why we had to stay out here while =
everyone else is risking their lives."
"Someone had to stay behind to call for help if something goes wrong, =
Maria. Think about it. Ami and Jade can teleport, and Isabel has her =
powers."
"Yeah but what about Alex? He can't just disappear into thin air if they =
get caught."
"Ami promised that she would look after him, remember? Besides I think =
they need to use his computer skills if they want to find out exactly =
what this Masters guy is up to."
"Liz, have you thought about what exactly we are going to say if we do =
have to call in the cavalry?"
Liz shook her head. She was really, really hoping it wouldn't come to =
that. She brushed her long dark hair back off her face as she remembered =
what Isabel had told them about Max and the others. "Max, you've got to =
be okay," she whispered to herself. Maybe if she told herself that often =
enough he would be. After all she didn't dare explore the alternative, =
at least not yet, hopefully not ever.
***********
Megabyte felt the room spin, as Brooke-Smythe removed the silencer band. =
He sat down on the cot behind him for a moment, trying to get his =
bearings.=20
"Megabyte, are you okay?" He could hear the concern in his dad's voice =
as he spoke.=20
"Yeah fine, Dad. Must be some sort of side effect from this band thing." =
The room stopped spinning and Megabyte stood up again, trying to ignore =
the look Brooke-Smythe was giving him. The guy thinks of us as some kind =
of scientific guinea-pigs he realised, not as actual people. He looked =
over to where his father, Adam and Max were standing and then again at =
Masters. Even though he could now teleport there was no way he'd be fast =
enough to get all three of them out. Besides he didn't think he could =
teleport three people in one go anyway.
"Thinking clearly now?" asked Masters. "To run the test properly I've =
decided it's preferable if you have your powers returned to you.at least =
for the moment."
Now his powers were back on line Megabyte could feel the revulsion the =
man was feeling towards him and his friends. Yeah, like I really needed =
to feel that, he thought. Maybe I should try and contact the others? And =
bring them into all this? Not one of your brighter ideas. Megabyte =
deliberately raised his mental shields so that none of his fellow =
Tomorrow People would be able to contact him. Sorry, guys. I'm doing the =
right thing here.I hope.
"I'll take it from your lack of response that the answer is yes then, =
shall I?" Masters motioned to Beckett, who placed something in =
Megabyte's hand.
Megabyte looked down and shivered. What the hell was Masters up to now? =
What was he trying to pull giving him a gun? Masters knew that he =
wouldn't be able to use it. Oh crap! Oh crap! Oh crap! Megabyte tried to =
ignore the cold feeling of fear that was spreading through him as he =
remembered the man's earlier words. 'Can you kill or can you not, that =
is the question.'
"So, as well as being crazy, you've got a death wish?" Megabyte pointed =
the gun at Masters, trying to ignore the fact that his hand was shaking. =
Acting had never been one of his strong points but it was the only thing =
he could think of to do. Would Masters buy that he would be able to =
shoot him? What would happen if the creep called his bluff?
"What are you waiting for Megabyte? You either shoot me or you don't? I =
don't have all day to sit around while you think about it. Come on, pull =
the trigger."
"Okay, you asked for it." Megabyte pointed the gun squarely at Masters, =
trying not to remember the last time he'd done this. Even though his =
shields were quite strong, the redhead could still feel the hate coming =
for the man. He felt an image of himself, much younger, pointing a gun =
at Masters brush past his mind. Obviously he wasn't the only one who =
remembered the incident from seven years ago. For him to pick up =
Masters' surface thoughts like that, there must be a hell of a lot of =
hate and raw emotion behind them.
Megabyte tried to pull the trigger.=20
He tried to pull the trigger.
Tried to pull the trigger.
He lowered the gun
"Always a downside to having special powers," he muttered. "Why is there =
always a downside?" Megabyte caught Adam's eye. The Australian knew more =
than anyone else in the room what he was going through. Yeah, okay he =
knew that they were the future of mankind and all that, and that the =
fact they couldn't kill was a good thing. At times like this though, he =
had his doubts. How were they going to survive when they couldn't defend =
themselves?
"Okay, Masters, you win. I can't kill you. Happy now?" Megabyte dropped =
the gun onto the floor by his feet and waited to see what would happen =
next.
"On the contrary, all this proves is that you are either being obstinate =
and not co- operating or showing yourself as the coward you probably =
are."
Megabyte stared at Masters. This guy was nutzoid. What was it going to =
take to get through to him? Surely he must realise that if Tomorrow =
People could kill, he'd be well and truly dead by now? He tried to =
ignore the comment about being a coward. Masters was obviously just =
trying to provoke him. Trying? Well it was working. If it wasn't for the =
Tomorrow People can't kill thing.No, make that can't kill *problem =
*.Masters would be one dead nutzoid. Megabyte struggled to keep his self =
control and not say anything that would aggravate the guy further.
"Hey what are you doing?" Megabyte noticed Beckett and one of his goons =
move in and restrain his father and Adam, bringing them over closer to =
Masters.
"Well what happens next is entirely up to you Megabyte," explained =
Masters. "I've decided to.up the ante a bit.I think the term is." He =
raised his own revolver and pointed it firstly at Damon and then at =
Adam.
No! The guy couldn't be serious. "I can't kill you!" Megabyte felt like =
screaming his answer. "Don't you understand. I can't. Don't you think I =
would if I could? You.psycho."
"Pick up the gun, Megabyte." Masters' voice was calm, but it did nothing =
to decrease the turmoil and panic Megabyte felt going through his own =
mind.
"He's telling the truth, Masters," Adam tried to reason with their =
captor. "Tomorrow People can't kill."
Masters ignored him and continued on. "Pick up the gun, Megabyte," he =
repeated his last statement. "It's simple, really. You shoot me or I'll =
kill your father and your friend." He pointed to first Damon and then =
Adam. "Oh and I wouldn't take too long either." He glanced at his watch. =
"Now, who do you think should die first? Tick tock, tick tock..Pick up =
the gun, or I'll shoot them now!"
Megabyte bent over and picked up the gun lying at his feet. He could =
feel the anger rising up within him and was surprised that there was =
room in his mind for it, with the degree of panic that was setting in.=20
"Oh yes, one more thing before I forget. If you teleport yourself to =
safety and show yourself for the coward I know you are, I'll shoot them =
both anyway. Come on, make your decision. I'm waiting."
***********
Ami leaned over Alex's shoulder as he settled himself down in front of =
the computer in Masters' office. She glanced over her shoulder, frowning =
as she did so.
"What's wrong, Ami? Is there someone coming?" Alex punched commands into =
the keyboard, watching the results come up on the small screen as he =
spoke.
"Don't think so. I thought I heard Megabyte.but it's gone now. Must have =
been my imagination. I've tried contacting him and can't get a reply. =
Besides if those headbands things work as Max told Isabel they did, it =
couldn't have been him." Ami frowned, trying to fight the growing =
feeling of panic that was rising up within her. Why was she feeling like =
this? She was about to telepath to Jade to ask her if she was feeling =
the same way when a comment from Alex brought her back to the reason =
they were there with a bang.
"Masters has been sending information about the Tomorrow People to some =
guy called Simon Trent," Alex observed. "Do you know who he is?"
Ami shook her head. "Never heard the name before." She handed him one of =
the blank CDs that they had found in a drawer in the office minutes =
before. "Copy all the information onto this and we'll look at it later =
once we get the guys to safety."
Alex started to read some of the information out loud as the computer =
began to transfer the data. "He mentions a couple of other names. Have =
you heard of James Horton or Joe Dawson?"
Ami started to shake her head again, but stopped as she heard a noise =
behind them.
"I'd be surprised if you had." A young man, maybe ten years older than =
either Ami or Alex, with bleached blond hair, was pointing a gun at =
them. "Move away from the computer please, nice and slowly."
*************
End of Part 16
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14FDC.B7F87F40
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (16/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Sixteen</P>
<P>"Do you think they're going to be okay in there?" Maria asked Liz for =
about=20
the tenth time. "I don't see why we had to stay out here while everyone =
else is=20
risking their lives."</P>
<P>"Someone had to stay behind to call for help if something goes wrong, =
Maria.=20
Think about it. Ami and Jade can teleport, and Isabel has her=20
powers."<BR><BR>"Yeah but what about Alex? He can't just disappear into =
thin air=20
if they get caught."<BR><BR>"Ami promised that she would look after him, =
remember? Besides I think they need to use his computer skills if they =
want to=20
find out exactly what this Masters guy is up to."</P>
<P>"Liz, have you thought about what exactly we are going to say if we =
do have=20
to call in the cavalry?"</P>
<P>Liz shook her head. She was really, really hoping it wouldn't come to =
that.=20
She brushed her long dark hair back off her face as she remembered what =
Isabel=20
had told them about Max and the others. "Max, you've got to be okay," =
she=20
whispered to herself. Maybe if she told herself that often enough he =
would be.=20
After all she didn't dare explore the alternative, at least not yet, =
hopefully=20
not ever.</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>Megabyte felt the room spin, as Brooke-Smythe removed the silencer =
band. He=20
sat down on the cot behind him for a moment, trying to get his bearings. =
</P>
<P>"Megabyte, are you okay?" He could hear the concern in his dad's =
voice as he=20
spoke. </P>
<P>"Yeah fine, Dad. Must be some sort of side effect from this band =
thing." The=20
room stopped spinning and Megabyte stood up again, trying to ignore the =
look=20
Brooke-Smythe was giving him. The guy thinks of us as some kind of =
scientific=20
guinea-pigs he realised, not as actual people. He looked over to where =
his=20
father, Adam and Max were standing and then again at Masters. Even =
though he=20
could now teleport there was no way he'd be fast enough to get all three =
of them=20
out. Besides he didn't think he could teleport three people in one go=20
anyway.</P>
<P>"Thinking clearly now?" asked Masters. "To run the test properly I've =
decided=20
it's preferable if you have your powers returned to you…at least =
for the=20
moment."</P>
<P>Now his powers were back on line Megabyte could feel the revulsion =
the man=20
was feeling towards him and his friends. Yeah, like I really needed to =
feel=20
that, he thought. Maybe I should try and contact the others? And bring =
them into=20
all this? Not one of your brighter ideas. Megabyte deliberately raised =
his=20
mental shields so that none of his fellow Tomorrow People would be able =
to=20
contact him. Sorry, guys. I'm doing the right thing here…I =
hope.</P>
<P>"I'll take it from your lack of response that the answer is yes then, =
shall=20
I?" Masters motioned to Beckett, who placed something in Megabyte's =
hand.</P>
<P>Megabyte looked down and shivered. What the hell was Masters up to =
now? What=20
was he trying to pull giving him a gun? Masters knew that he wouldn't be =
able to=20
use it. Oh crap! Oh crap! Oh crap! Megabyte tried to ignore the cold =
feeling of=20
fear that was spreading through him as he remembered the man's earlier =
words.=20
'Can you kill or can you not, that is the question.'</P>
<P>"So, as well as being crazy, you've got a death wish?" Megabyte =
pointed the=20
gun at Masters, trying to ignore the fact that his hand was shaking. =
Acting had=20
never been one of his strong points but it was the only thing he could =
think of=20
to do. Would Masters buy that he would be able to shoot him? What would =
happen=20
if the creep called his bluff?</P>
<P>"What are you waiting for Megabyte? You either shoot me or you don't? =
I don't=20
have all day to sit around while you think about it. Come on, pull the=20
trigger."</P>
<P>"Okay, you asked for it." Megabyte pointed the gun squarely at =
Masters,=20
trying not to remember the last time he'd done this. Even though his =
shields=20
were quite strong, the redhead could still feel the hate coming for the =
man. He=20
felt an image of himself, much younger, pointing a gun at Masters brush =
past his=20
mind. Obviously he wasn't the only one who remembered the incident from =
seven=20
years ago. For him to pick up Masters' surface thoughts like that, there =
must be=20
a hell of a lot of hate and raw emotion behind them.</P>
<P>Megabyte tried to pull the trigger. </P>
<P>He tried to pull the trigger.</P>
<P>Tried to pull the trigger.</P>
<P>He lowered the gun</P>
<P>"Always a downside to having special powers," he muttered. "Why is =
there=20
always a downside?" Megabyte caught Adam's eye. The Australian knew more =
than=20
anyone else in the room what he was going through. Yeah, okay he knew =
that they=20
were the future of mankind and all that, and that the fact they couldn't =
kill=20
was a good thing. At times like this though, he had his doubts. How were =
they=20
going to survive when they couldn't defend themselves?</P>
<P>"Okay, Masters, you win. I can't kill you. Happy now?" Megabyte =
dropped the=20
gun onto the floor by his feet and waited to see what would happen =
next.</P>
<P>"On the contrary, all this proves is that you are either being =
obstinate and=20
not co- operating or showing yourself as the coward you probably =
are."<BR></P>
<P>Megabyte stared at Masters. This guy was nutzoid. What was it going =
to take=20
to get through to him? Surely he must realise that if Tomorrow People =
could=20
kill, he'd be well and truly dead by now? He tried to ignore the comment =
about=20
being a coward. Masters was obviously just trying to provoke him. =
Trying? Well=20
it was working. If it wasn't for the Tomorrow People can't kill =
thing…No, make=20
that can't kill *problem *…Masters would be one dead nutzoid. =
Megabyte struggled=20
to keep his self control and not say anything that would aggravate the =
guy=20
further.</P>
<P>"Hey what are you doing?" Megabyte noticed Beckett and one of his =
goons move=20
in and restrain his father and Adam, bringing them over closer to =
Masters.</P>
<P>"Well what happens next is entirely up to you Megabyte," explained =
Masters.=20
"I've decided to…up the ante a bit…I think the term is." He =
raised his own=20
revolver and pointed it firstly at Damon and then at Adam.</P>
<P>No! The guy couldn't be serious. "I can't kill you!" Megabyte felt =
like=20
screaming his answer. "Don't you understand. I can't. Don't you think I =
would if=20
I could? You…psycho."</P>
<P>"Pick up the gun, Megabyte." Masters' voice was calm, but it did =
nothing to=20
decrease the turmoil and panic Megabyte felt going through his own =
mind.</P>
<P>"He's telling the truth, Masters," Adam tried to reason with their =
captor.=20
"Tomorrow People can't kill."</P>
<P>Masters ignored him and continued on. "Pick up the gun, Megabyte," he =
repeated his last statement. "It's simple, really. You shoot me or I'll =
kill=20
your father and your friend." He pointed to first Damon and then Adam. =
"Oh and I=20
wouldn't take too long either." He glanced at his watch. "Now, who do =
you think=20
should die first? Tick tock, tick tock….Pick up the gun, or I'll =
shoot them=20
now!"</P>
<P>Megabyte bent over and picked up the gun lying at his feet. He could =
feel the=20
anger rising up within him and was surprised that there was room in his =
mind for=20
it, with the degree of panic that was setting in. </P>
<P>"Oh yes, one more thing before I forget. If you teleport yourself to =
safety=20
and show yourself for the coward I know you are, I'll shoot them both =
anyway.=20
Come on, make your decision. I'm waiting…"</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>Ami leaned over Alex's shoulder as he settled himself down in front =
of the=20
computer in Masters' office. She glanced over her shoulder, frowning as =
she did=20
so.</P>
<P>"What's wrong, Ami? Is there someone coming?" Alex punched commands =
into the=20
keyboard, watching the results come up on the small screen as he =
spoke.</P>
<P>"Don't think so. I thought I heard Megabyte…but it's gone now. =
Must have been=20
my imagination. I've tried contacting him and can't get a reply. Besides =
if=20
those headbands things work as Max told Isabel they did, it couldn't =
have been=20
him." Ami frowned, trying to fight the growing feeling of panic that was =
rising=20
up within her. Why was she feeling like this? She was about to telepath =
to Jade=20
to ask her if she was feeling the same way when a comment from Alex =
brought her=20
back to the reason they were there with a bang.</P>
<P>"Masters has been sending information about the Tomorrow People to =
some guy=20
called Simon Trent," Alex observed. "Do you know who he is?"</P>
<P>Ami shook her head. "Never heard the name before." She handed him one =
of the=20
blank CDs that they had found in a drawer in the office minutes before. =
"Copy=20
all the information onto this and we'll look at it later once we get the =
guys to=20
safety."</P>
<P>Alex started to read some of the information out loud as the computer =
began=20
to transfer the data. "He mentions a couple of other names. Have you =
heard of=20
James Horton or Joe Dawson?"</P>
<P>Ami started to shake her head again, but stopped as she heard a noise =
behind=20
them.</P>
<P>"I'd be surprised if you had." A young man, maybe ten years older =
than either=20
Ami or Alex, with bleached blond hair, was pointing a gun at them. "Move =
away=20
from the computer please, nice and slowly."</P>
<P>*************</P>
<P>End of Part 16</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0010_01C14FDC.B7F87F40--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (17/20)
Date: 09 Oct 2001 14:04:53 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0016_01C150CB.5E212C20
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (17/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Seventeen
Jade stopped suddenly, causing Isabel to almost run into her.=20
"What's the matter, Jade?" Isabel could see the concern on the face of =
her companion. She hoped Alex and Ami weren't in trouble. As she waited =
for Jade's reply Isabel thought she heard someone coming. She hid behind =
a pile of empty crates in the middle of the room they were in, and =
gestured for Jade to be quiet. A couple of minutes later a young man =
with bleached blonde hair walked past, heading somewhere in a hurry. =
Isabel shivered. This place gave her the creeps. All the rooms seemed to =
be half dark, the small windows in each room not giving much natural =
light.
Jade seemed very jumpy. "I thought I heard Megabyte,' she explained. =
"Isabel, I'm scared. I keep feeling as though I want to run away and =
hide in a corner somewhere. Does that make sense?"
Isabel thought for a moment. "Do you mean like a panic attack or =
something? I knew a girl at school who used to get them. That's the way =
she described the feeling."
Jade nodded. "I don't feel." She stopped mid sentence and then =
continued, twirling her long hair around her fingers nervously. "Maybe =
the feeling isn't mine. Maybe it's someone else's feelings I'm picking =
up on."
Isabel was curious. "Can you guys do that?"
"Yeah, sometimes we can pick up on what the other Tomorrow People are =
feeling." She frowned. "It can't be Megabtye or Adam though. That =
headband thing that Max told you about, it's supposed to stop them using =
their powers, isn't it?"
"That's what he said," confirmed Isabel. She could still remember how =
worried Max had seemed, even though he'd tried to hide it from her. The =
way she'd lost the connection so suddenly too.that was something she was =
trying very hard to put out of her mind. Unfortunately she didn't seem =
to be succeeding very well.
"Could you try and contact whoever you are getting these feelings from?" =
she asked Jade. "Maybe it is Megabyte. Didn't you say you'd heard him =
before? Maybe they've found some way to get those bands off."
"Okay." Jade closed her eyes, and Isabel could see her frown as she =
began to concentrate, reaching out telepathically for the source of the =
'signal.'
************
"Who are you?" asked Alex. He rose to his feet, so that his back was to =
the computer, hiding the information flashing on the screen. Silly thing =
to ask a man holding a gun he realised, but he thought maybe it might =
buy them some time and distract the man so that Ami could teleport them =
out.
"Are you one of these Tomorrow People?" asked the man.
Ami and Alex looked at each other. "Yes, I am," Ami answered.
"Ami." Alex shot her a warning look.
"Don't worry, Alex. I have the feeling he knows who we are anyway."
"I'm Gil Hawkins," the man introduced himself. "Yes I do know about your =
kind and don't worry, I am on your side." Hawkins lowered his gun. "I'm =
beginning to get the feeling that maybe we should start working =
together. After seeing what Masters has planned for your friends, I'm =
thinking that it's only a matter of time before he loses it completely =
and does something we all regret."
"Why should we trust you?" asked Alex. "You came in here with a gun =
remember?" He reached behind him and slid the burnt disc out of the =
computer and put it into his pocket. He saw Hawkins' eyes following his =
movements but the man didn't comment. Another reason not to trust the =
guy, Alex thought. Judging from his earlier remarks it sounded as though =
he had a good idea what they had just downloaded anyway.
"I work for an organisation that is worried about some of the company =
Masters is keeping," Hawkins started to explain. "I've been sent here to =
find out what he has planned and what exactly his relationship with =
Simon Trent is."
"What organisation?" asked Ami.
"I'm not at liberty to share that information."
"Yeah right." Alex didn't feel very terribly impressed by that comment. =
"What's your proof? I mean how do we know this isn't a trap or you're =
really working for someone like the FBI or something sinister we haven't =
even heard of."
"I'm hardly likely to be carrying ID if I'm working undercover am I?" As =
Hawkins reached over to see what Alex and Ami had been looking at on the =
computer, Alex noticed a strange blue trefoil shaped tattoo on the man's =
wrist.=20
***********
Small beads of perspiration were forming on Masters' face as his eyes =
flickered between Megabyte's face and the gun in his hand. Masters was =
beginning to lose patience. What was it going to take to make the man =
understand? "I . can't .shoot. you." As Megabyte repeated the words =
again, he glanced at the small revolver in his hand, trying to ignore =
the disgust he was feeling towards the weapon.
[Megabyte?]
Jade? What was she doing here? There was no way he was going to let any =
of the other Tomorrow People get involved in this mess. Especially not =
Jade. Megabyte checked his mental shields again. Hell, they were =
slipping, he was losing control. He gritted his teeth and tried again to =
bring his emotions back under tight reign. If he wasn't careful he'd be =
acting as a beacon and drawing Jade, Ami and Kevin straight to them.
Masters snorted in disgust. "Maybe I should shoot them anyway?" He =
seemed to reconsider for a moment. "Obviously, you were wrong about =
these Tomorrow People, Damon. You referred to them as the future of =
mankind. What kind of future are they if they can't even defend their =
friends?"
"A better future than mankind all turning out like you," snapped =
Megabyte.
"I've just about had enough of your cheek, boy," Masters had completely =
lost the calm exterior he had been trying to project up to a few moments =
before. "I'm going to enjoy this next part of the experiment, in fact =
I'm now rather looking forward to it."
Masters spun around so that his gun was pointing squarely at Megabyte. =
"You say you can't kill to save your friends. What about to save =
yourself?"
"Masters, you can't be serious." Damon started to struggle against the =
man holding him.
"I'm perfectly serious. Oh and by the way, if Megabyte teleports, I =
won't hesitate to kill you and Adam. So you'd better pray your son does =
the right thing."
Megabyte felt sick. What sort of a choice was that? Being a Tomorrow =
Person, it wasn't a choice at all. "I'm sorry," he said shooting a look =
of apology at his father and Adam. He saw Max start forward, only to be =
stopped by a large man holding a taser weapon.
Megabyte watched Masters' finger squeeze on the trigger and waited for =
the bullet to strike him.
The sound of the gun going off was a flat crack, hardly more than a =
balloon popping. A second pop followed just an instant later. This noise =
came with a flash of light far brighter than the muzzle of a gun could =
produce.
Then Jade was standing in the room.
"Jade!" Megabyte heard a half-strangled cry and realised he'd made the =
sound himself. He felt himself fall backwards as Jade fell into his =
arms, propelled by the momentum of the bullet as it entered her body.=20
She gazed up at him and then down at the growing red stain on her chest. =
"I .found .you," she said as he struggled to rise to a kneeling position =
and cradled her head on his lap.
Masters stood there staring, almost in shock. He lowered the gun.
Max broke free of his captor and dived for the gun that Megabyte had =
dropped in the confusion. He pointed the weapon at Masters before =
Beckett or his men could stop him and fired, aiming for the gun in =
Masters' hand.
There was a clicking noise, but nothing happened.
He pulled the trigger again.
Still nothing.
Megabyte turned towards Masters. "The gun wasn't even loaded. You put us =
through all that and the gun wasn't even loaded?" He felt sick.=20
[Megabyte?] Jade 'pathed. He could feel her psychic presence slipping =
away from him even as she 'spoke.'
[Yeah, kid, I'm here.]
[Hold me, Megabyte. I'm scared. Why is the room going round? What's that =
red stuff all over me?] She looked down at herself, and then up again at =
her fellow Tomorrow Person, her eyes widening in fear as she realised =
the seriousness of what had happened.
[Hold on, Jade, hold on.] Megabyte reached out for her telepathically, =
trying to hold back the tears he could feel welling up within him. He =
thought back to all the years he had known her, all the years he'd ran =
away from the way he felt about her.
[I knew you. had .feelings. for. me] Jade closed her eyes and he felt =
her go limp in his arms.
***************
Ami gasped. "No," she whispered, ignoring the glances Alex and Hawkins =
were giving her.
"What's the matter? What's wrong? I'm not going to hurt you, I've =
already told you that." Hawkins turned away from the computer, concern =
showing on his face. He must be only in his mid-twenties, Ami realised, =
seeing his features soften as he spoke.
"He's shot Jade. He's shot Jade." Ami kept repeating the phrase, trying =
to convince herself that what she was picking up wasn't true.
"Who?" asked Alex.
"Masters?" Hawkins spoke almost simultaneously.
[Jade?] Ami sent a telepathic call out to the younger girl.
[Ami?] Ami was shocked to feel the raw emotion in Megabyte's telepathic =
voice. [Jade's.Jade's been shot. Ami, she looks as though she's going to =
die.] To her surprise Ami could also feel guilt coming from her fellow =
Tomorrow Person.
[Megabyte, hang on. We'll be there as soon as we can, okay?]
Ami turned to Hawkins and Alex. "Jade's badly hurt and Megabyte needs =
our help."=20
Adam? What about Adam and Max? Ami realised that she hadn't asked =
Megabyte about them. Come to think of it, why could she hear Megabyte =
but not Adam? She wondered what had been happening to her friends..Still =
Jade was the one to concentrate on at the moment. Megabyte hadn't =
mentioned Adam so he must be okay, at least for now.
Alex rose to his feet, his face suddenly contorting with fear. "Isabel!" =
he exclaimed. "Isabel was with Jade."
************
Adam watched Jade fall, a sick feeling welling up inside him. He pulled =
himself free of the man holding him, not caring about the consequences. =
As he knelt down on the floor beside his friends, Adam saw Damon staring =
at his son cradling Jade in his arms. The look on Damon's face as he =
turned towards Masters was one he'd never expected to see on the man. It =
was one of pure hatred. Adam could see the fine hold the man had been =
using to keep his emotions in check, snap.
Damon threw himself at Masters, pulling the gun the man was holding from =
his grasp as he did so. He stood over Masters, aiming the weapon =
directly at him.
Adam saw Beckett and the others bring their weapons to bear on Damon, =
but Masters gestured for him to put them down.
"I'm sorry," he started to say but Damon silenced him with a glare.
"You're sorry? You're even crazier than I thought if you expect me to =
believe that. Sorry for what exactly? Sorry for kidnapping my son and =
then trying to torture him by making him do something he's not capable =
of? Sorry for trying to run down my daughter and then sending your goons =
after her? Sorry for.shooting Jade?"
Damon raised the gun at Masters and pulled the trigger.
"No!" exclaimed Adam. "General Damon, you can't."
A shot rang out, reverberating across the room and Masters collapsed in =
a heap on the floor.
As Adam's mind tried to process what had just happened, Masters looked =
up at Damon, disbelief showing in his eyes. "You don't know what you've =
done," he told the other man. "I was their only hope. Who's going to =
save them now?" He gave Megabyte's father a look that could only be =
described as pity as his head rolled back and he lay still.=20
Adam looked down at Jade lying in Megabyte's arms and back again at =
Damon who was standing over the body, obviously in shock. A feeling of =
helplessness rose up within him as he realised he didn't know what to =
do. I'm supposed to take charge here, he told himself. Instead he felt =
himself freeze as he looked at the results of the horror that had =
enfolded in front of him only moments before. Some leader you are. =
You're supposed to know what to do and what to say. Instead you're just =
sitting here watching one of your friends die.
Adam turned towards the door, his thoughts interupted by the sound of =
footsteps. A man about the same age as Damon, rushed through the open =
door, followed by a teenage boy.=20
"Michael!" exclaimed Max.
Beckett raised his gun.
"Put down the gun," warned the older newcomer. "Try that again, and I'll =
shoot *you * next time. Sheriff Valenti, Roswell police dept. You're all =
under arrest." The Sheriff looked around the room, taking in the =
situation in a glance.
"Jade! Is Jade okay?" Valenti knelt down beside Adam and Megabyte, who =
was still trying to get some response out of the young girl.
Megabyte looked up, and Adam was shocked to see the tears rolling down =
his cheeks. "She's still alive," he said. "I can sense her, but only =
just. Adam, we've got to do something. Maybe if we combine our powers we =
could try and heal her."
Adam shook his head. "I haven't got those powers any more, Megabyte. =
Don't you think I wish I had?"
"I don't care. We've got to try." Megabyte looked around the room and =
saw Brooke-Smyth cowering in the corner. "Take off Adam's headband," he =
yelled. "Take it off, now." His blue eyes flashed dangerously as he =
spoke, and Adam knew he was close to losing control.=20
Brooke-Smythe moved across the room and picked up the small silver tool =
on the floor beside Masters' body. "I can't," whimpered the scientist. =
He pointed to the small device he had waved over Megabyte's headband =
earlier to remove it. "It was damaged when he fell. There's no way to =
remove your friends' silencer bands now, no way at all."
*********
End of Part 17
------=_NextPart_000_0016_01C150CB.5E212C20
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<P>All That Glitters (17/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Seventeen</P>
<P> </P>
<P>Jade stopped suddenly, causing Isabel to almost run into her. </P>
<P>"What's the matter, Jade?" Isabel could see the concern on the face =
of her=20
companion. She hoped Alex and Ami weren't in trouble. As she waited for =
Jade's=20
reply Isabel thought she heard someone coming. She hid behind a pile of =
empty=20
crates in the middle of the room they were in, and gestured for Jade to =
be=20
quiet. A couple of minutes later a young man with bleached blonde hair =
walked=20
past, heading somewhere in a hurry. Isabel shivered. This place gave her =
the=20
creeps. All the rooms seemed to be half dark, the small windows in each =
room not=20
giving much natural light.</P>
<P>Jade seemed very jumpy. "I thought I heard Megabyte,' she explained. =
"Isabel,=20
I'm scared. I keep feeling as though I want to run away and hide in a =
corner=20
somewhere. Does that make sense?"</P>
<P>Isabel thought for a moment. "Do you mean like a panic attack or =
something? I=20
knew a girl at school who used to get them. That's the way she described =
the=20
feeling."</P>
<P>Jade nodded. "I don't feel…" She stopped mid sentence and then =
continued,=20
twirling her long hair around her fingers nervously. "Maybe the feeling =
isn't=20
mine. Maybe it's someone else's feelings I'm picking up on."</P>
<P>Isabel was curious. "Can you guys do that?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, sometimes we can pick up on what the other Tomorrow People are =
feeling." She frowned. "It can't be Megabtye or Adam though. That =
headband thing=20
that Max told you about, it's supposed to stop them using their powers, =
isn't=20
it?"</P>
<P>"That's what he said," confirmed Isabel. She could still remember how =
worried=20
Max had seemed, even though he'd tried to hide it from her. The way =
she'd lost=20
the connection so suddenly too…that was something she was trying =
very hard to=20
put out of her mind. Unfortunately she didn't seem to be succeeding very =
well.</P>
<P>"Could you try and contact whoever you are getting these feelings =
from?" she=20
asked Jade. "Maybe it is Megabyte. Didn't you say you'd heard him =
before? Maybe=20
they've found some way to get those bands off."</P>
<P>"Okay." Jade closed her eyes, and Isabel could see her frown as she =
began to=20
concentrate, reaching out telepathically for the source of the =
'signal.'</P>
<P>************</P>
<P>"Who are you?" asked Alex. He rose to his feet, so that his back was =
to the=20
computer, hiding the information flashing on the screen. Silly thing to =
ask a=20
man holding a gun he realised, but he thought maybe it might buy them =
some time=20
and distract the man so that Ami could teleport them out.</P>
<P>"Are you one of these Tomorrow People?" asked the man.</P>
<P>Ami and Alex looked at each other. "Yes, I am," Ami answered.</P>
<P>"Ami…" Alex shot her a warning look.</P>
<P>"Don't worry, Alex. I have the feeling he knows who we are =
anyway."</P>
<P>"I'm Gil Hawkins," the man introduced himself. "Yes I do know about =
your kind=20
and don't worry, I am on your side." Hawkins lowered his gun. "I'm =
beginning to=20
get the feeling that maybe we should start working together. After =
seeing what=20
Masters has planned for your friends, I'm thinking that it's only a =
matter of=20
time before he loses it completely and does something we all =
regret."</P>
<P>"Why should we trust you?" asked Alex. "You came in here with a gun=20
remember?" He reached behind him and slid the burnt disc out of the =
computer and=20
put it into his pocket. He saw Hawkins' eyes following his movements but =
the man=20
didn't comment. Another reason not to trust the guy, Alex thought. =
Judging from=20
his earlier remarks it sounded as though he had a good idea what they =
had just=20
downloaded anyway.</P>
<P>"I work for an organisation that is worried about some of the company =
Masters=20
is keeping," Hawkins started to explain. "I've been sent here to find =
out what=20
he has planned and what exactly his relationship with Simon Trent =
is."</P>
<P>"What organisation?" asked Ami.</P>
<P>"I'm not at liberty to share that information."</P>
<P>"Yeah right." Alex didn't feel very terribly impressed by that =
comment.=20
"What's your proof? I mean how do we know this isn't a trap or you're =
really=20
working for someone like the FBI or something sinister we haven't even =
heard=20
of."</P>
<P>"I'm hardly likely to be carrying ID if I'm working undercover am I?" =
As=20
Hawkins reached over to see what Alex and Ami had been looking at on the =
computer, Alex noticed a strange blue trefoil shaped tattoo on the man's =
wrist.=20
</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>Small beads of perspiration were forming on Masters' face as his eyes =
flickered between Megabyte's face and the gun in his hand. Masters was =
beginning=20
to lose patience. What was it going to take to make the man understand? =
"I …=20
can't …shoot… you." As Megabyte repeated the words again, he =
glanced at the=20
small revolver in his hand, trying to ignore the disgust he was feeling =
towards=20
the weapon.</P>
<P>[Megabyte?]</P>
<P>Jade? What was she doing here? There was no way he was going to let =
any of=20
the other Tomorrow People get involved in this mess. Especially not =
Jade.=20
Megabyte checked his mental shields again. Hell, they were slipping, he =
was=20
losing control. He gritted his teeth and tried again to bring his =
emotions back=20
under tight reign. If he wasn't careful he'd be acting as a beacon and =
drawing=20
Jade, Ami and Kevin straight to them.</P>
<P>Masters snorted in disgust. "Maybe I should shoot them anyway?" He =
seemed to=20
reconsider for a moment. "Obviously, you were wrong about these Tomorrow =
People,=20
Damon. You referred to them as the future of mankind. What kind of =
future are=20
they if they can't even defend their friends?"</P>
<P>"A better future than mankind all turning out like you," snapped=20
Megabyte.</P>
<P>"I've just about had enough of your cheek, boy," Masters had =
completely lost=20
the calm exterior he had been trying to project up to a few moments =
before. "I'm=20
going to enjoy this next part of the experiment, in fact I'm now rather =
looking=20
forward to it."</P>
<P>Masters spun around so that his gun was pointing squarely at =
Megabyte. "You=20
say you can't kill to save your friends. What about to save =
yourself?"</P>
<P>"Masters, you can't be serious." Damon started to struggle against =
the man=20
holding him.</P>
<P>"I'm perfectly serious. Oh and by the way, if Megabyte teleports, I =
won't=20
hesitate to kill you and Adam. So you'd better pray your son does the =
right=20
thing."</P>
<P>Megabyte felt sick. What sort of a choice was that? Being a Tomorrow =
Person,=20
it wasn't a choice at all. "I'm sorry," he said shooting a look of =
apology at=20
his father and Adam. He saw Max start forward, only to be stopped by a =
large man=20
holding a taser weapon.</P>
<P>Megabyte watched Masters' finger squeeze on the trigger and waited =
for the=20
bullet to strike him…</P>
<P>The sound of the gun going off was a flat crack, hardly more than a =
balloon=20
popping. A second pop followed just an instant later. This noise came =
with a=20
flash of light far brighter than the muzzle of a gun could produce.</P>
<P>Then Jade was standing in the room.</P>
<P>"Jade!" Megabyte heard a half-strangled cry and realised he'd made =
the sound=20
himself. He felt himself fall backwards as Jade fell into his arms, =
propelled by=20
the momentum of the bullet as it entered her body. </P>
<P>She gazed up at him and then down at the growing red stain on her =
chest. "I=20
…found …you," she said as he struggled to rise to a kneeling =
position and=20
cradled her head on his lap.</P>
<P>Masters stood there staring, almost in shock. He lowered the gun.</P>
<P>Max broke free of his captor and dived for the gun that Megabyte had =
dropped=20
in the confusion. He pointed the weapon at Masters before Beckett or his =
men=20
could stop him and fired, aiming for the gun in Masters' hand.</P>
<P>There was a clicking noise, but nothing happened.</P>
<P>He pulled the trigger again.</P>
<P>Still nothing.</P>
<P>Megabyte turned towards Masters. "The gun wasn't even loaded. You put =
us=20
through all that and the gun wasn't even loaded?" He felt sick. </P>
<P>[Megabyte?] Jade 'pathed. He could feel her psychic presence slipping =
away=20
from him even as she 'spoke.'</P>
<P>[Yeah, kid, I'm here.]</P>
<P>[Hold me, Megabyte. I'm scared. Why is the room going round? What's =
that red=20
stuff all over me?] She looked down at herself, and then up again at her =
fellow=20
Tomorrow Person, her eyes widening in fear as she realised the =
seriousness of=20
what had happened.</P>
<P>[Hold on, Jade, hold on.] Megabyte reached out for her =
telepathically, trying=20
to hold back the tears he could feel welling up within him. He thought =
back to=20
all the years he had known her, all the years he'd ran away from the way =
he felt=20
about her.</P>
<P>[I knew you… had …feelings… for… me] Jade =
closed her eyes and he felt her go=20
limp in his arms.</P>
<P>***************</P>
<P>Ami gasped. "No," she whispered, ignoring the glances Alex and =
Hawkins were=20
giving her.</P>
<P>"What's the matter? What's wrong? I'm not going to hurt you, I've =
already=20
told you that." Hawkins turned away from the computer, concern showing =
on his=20
face. He must be only in his mid-twenties, Ami realised, seeing his =
features=20
soften as he spoke.</P>
<P>"He's shot Jade. He's shot Jade." Ami kept repeating the phrase, =
trying to=20
convince herself that what she was picking up wasn't true.</P>
<P>"Who?" asked Alex.</P>
<P>"Masters?" Hawkins spoke almost simultaneously.</P>
<P></P>
<P>[Jade?] Ami sent a telepathic call out to the younger girl.</P>
<P>[Ami?] Ami was shocked to feel the raw emotion in Megabyte's =
telepathic=20
voice. [Jade's…Jade's been shot. Ami, she looks as though she's =
going to die.]=20
To her surprise Ami could also feel guilt coming from her fellow =
Tomorrow=20
Person.</P>
<P>[Megabyte, hang on. We'll be there as soon as we can, okay?]</P>
<P>Ami turned to Hawkins and Alex. "Jade's badly hurt and Megabyte needs =
our=20
help." </P>
<P>Adam? What about Adam and Max? Ami realised that she hadn't asked =
Megabyte=20
about them. Come to think of it, why could she hear Megabyte but not =
Adam? She=20
wondered what had been happening to her friends….Still Jade was =
the one to=20
concentrate on at the moment. Megabyte hadn't mentioned Adam so he must =
be okay,=20
at least for now.</P>
<P>Alex rose to his feet, his face suddenly contorting with fear. =
"Isabel!" he=20
exclaimed. "Isabel was with Jade…"</P>
<P>************</P>
<P>Adam watched Jade fall, a sick feeling welling up inside him. He =
pulled=20
himself free of the man holding him, not caring about the consequences. =
As he=20
knelt down on the floor beside his friends, Adam saw Damon staring at =
his son=20
cradling Jade in his arms. The look on Damon's face as he turned towards =
Masters=20
was one he'd never expected to see on the man. It was one of pure =
hatred. Adam=20
could see the fine hold the man had been using to keep his emotions in =
check,=20
snap.</P>
<P>Damon threw himself at Masters, pulling the gun the man was holding =
from his=20
grasp as he did so. He stood over Masters, aiming the weapon directly at =
him.</P>
<P>Adam saw Beckett and the others bring their weapons to bear on Damon, =
but=20
Masters gestured for him to put them down.</P>
<P>"I'm sorry," he started to say but Damon silenced him with a =
glare.</P>
<P>"You're sorry? You're even crazier than I thought if you expect me to =
believe=20
that. Sorry for what exactly? Sorry for kidnapping my son and then =
trying to=20
torture him by making him do something he's not capable of? Sorry for =
trying to=20
run down my daughter and then sending your goons after her? Sorry =
for…shooting=20
Jade?"</P>
<P>Damon raised the gun at Masters and pulled the trigger.</P>
<P>"No!" exclaimed Adam. "General Damon, you can't."</P>
<P>A shot rang out, reverberating across the room and Masters collapsed =
in a=20
heap on the floor.</P>
<P>As Adam's mind tried to process what had just happened, Masters =
looked up at=20
Damon, disbelief showing in his eyes. "You don't know what you've done," =
he told=20
the other man. "I was their only hope. Who's going to save them now?" He =
gave=20
Megabyte's father a look that could only be described as pity as his =
head rolled=20
back and he lay still. </P>
<P>Adam looked down at Jade lying in Megabyte's arms and back again at =
Damon who=20
was standing over the body, obviously in shock. A feeling of =
helplessness rose=20
up within him as he realised he didn't know what to do. I'm supposed to =
take=20
charge here, he told himself. Instead he felt himself freeze as he =
looked at the=20
results of the horror that had enfolded in front of him only moments =
before.=20
Some leader you are. You're supposed to know what to do and what to say. =
Instead=20
you're just sitting here watching one of your friends die.</P>
<P>Adam turned towards the door, his thoughts interupted by the sound of =
footsteps. A man about the same age as Damon, rushed through the open =
door,=20
followed by a teenage boy. </P>
<P>"Michael!" exclaimed Max.</P>
<P>Beckett raised his gun.</P>
<P>"Put down the gun," warned the older newcomer. "Try that again, and =
I'll=20
shoot *you * next time. Sheriff Valenti, Roswell police dept. You're all =
under=20
arrest." The Sheriff looked around the room, taking in the situation in =
a=20
glance.</P>
<P>"Jade! Is Jade okay?" Valenti knelt down beside Adam and Megabyte, =
who was=20
still trying to get some response out of the young girl.</P>
<P>Megabyte looked up, and Adam was shocked to see the tears rolling =
down his=20
cheeks. "She's still alive," he said. "I can sense her, but only just. =
Adam,=20
we've got to do something. Maybe if we combine our powers we could try =
and heal=20
her."</P>
<P>Adam shook his head. "I haven't got those powers any more, Megabyte. =
Don't=20
you think I wish I had?"</P>
<P>"I don't care. We've got to try." Megabyte looked around the room and =
saw=20
Brooke-Smyth cowering in the corner. "Take off Adam's headband," he =
yelled.=20
"Take it off, now." His blue eyes flashed dangerously as he spoke, and =
Adam knew=20
he was close to losing control. </P>
<P>Brooke-Smythe moved across the room and picked up the small silver =
tool on=20
the floor beside Masters' body. "I can't," whimpered the scientist. He =
pointed=20
to the small device he had waved over Megabyte's headband earlier to =
remove it.=20
"It was damaged when he fell. There's no way to remove your friends' =
silencer=20
bands now, no way at all."</P>
<P>*********</P>
<P>End of Part 17</P></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0016_01C150CB.5E212C20--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: Ailie S McFarland <aixla@juno.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Found My Reason 1/1
Date: 09 Oct 2001 00:27:03 -0700
Title: Found My Reason
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: aixla@juno.com
Rating: PG
Fandom: BtVS/AtS
Timeline: Right now, but no real spoilers.
Disclaimer: I donÆt own Oz. Or BtVS. Or even AtS. If I was things would
be a helluva lot
different this season.
Archive: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/buffy.html (eventually. IÆm a
little behind).
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, IÆm gonna say yes.
Summary: Oz finds meaning for his life.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
IÆve done it all; climbed the thousand steps to speak to the Holy Man of
the Most Sacred Mountain, studied meditation techniques with the monks of
Nepal, learned magical incantations from the Swamis. In Romania I ate the
sexual organs of a female bat while the elder woman of the village
chanted to bind the demon within me. Through this I have finally learned
to control the wolf, keep it from taking over my mind and body with the
changes of the moon, or my mood.
But I still live in a cage. My life has been wrapped in chains since the
day I was bitten. For so many years the wolf dictated where I lived, what
I did, even whom I loved. So now that IÆm free of it, I donÆt know what
to do with myself.
I know what I want to do. I want to go back to Sunnydale, and live with
Willow happily ever after. But my life seems to be more like the original
version of GrimmÆs tales than the watered down crap that kids get
force-fed to them these days. Willow has moved on with her life. IÆve
talked to her occasionally, even dropped in to see her once or twice.
SheÆs happy with Tara, and IÆm happy for her. But thereÆs no way I could
live there again. Besides, it wouldnÆt be fair to her. She deserves to
have the best life, and having me there ... IÆd probably just get in the
way.
So what do I do now? ItÆs funny, nobody knows. I went back to the Holy
Man, to the monks and the swamis. They all say the same thing, that they
have guided me as far as they can, and now I must choose my own path. All
thatÆs left is this aimless wandering. I wake up each day hoping that
somehow IÆll stumble across something that might point me in some sort of
direction.
ThatÆs how I ended up here, actually. Just kinda stumbled across the
place. Maybe itÆs because I lived on the Hellmouth so long or something,
I dunno. But I seem to have no problems finding the weird and unusual.
And this place is definitely both.
But from what IÆve gleaned from the conversations around me, I may
finally be in the right place. I hope so. The wanderlust is gone, and IÆm
ready to settle down somewhere. Not that IÆll ever have any kind of a
normal life, in fact, I donÆt really want a normal life. What IÆm really
looking for is a purpose, a reason. Because Willow was my reason.
But thatÆs beside the point. Right now, I need to focus. Because this ...
this thing that IÆm about to do ... is probably the most difficult task
of my life. Definitely the most frightening. And the one thing that IÆm
not sure is possible for me to do.
ôTime is healing, I'm ahead. Find a reason once again. Take a moment out
of time. I'll be standing back behind.ö
ThereÆs a reason Devon was the singer and I played guitar. A damn good
one. ItÆs not that I canÆt sing. I love to sing ... in the shower, or in
my room when IÆm writing tunes. But not in front of people. My legs get
all quivery, and that shaky feeling goes right up to my vocal chords. Not
that it really matters, because this metal band tightens up around my
chest and I canÆt breathe anyway. And breathing is kinda central to the
whole singing process. But IÆm desperate, so IÆm
singing. In public. At least IÆm managing to stay somewhat in the right
key ... most of the time.
ôOn a wing, so out of line. Taken in, so out of time. All it takes is
living. I want to fly. I've never known fate. I've never known your name.
I've never known fate. Sound the season in my head. I'll be better off
...againö
I really had to think about what I was gonna sing up here. So many
choices. Well, not really. It had to be a Dingoes song. There was no way
I was going to stand on a stage singing words off a computer monitor. At
least with my guitar in my hand IÆm retaining some shred of dignity as a
musician. Plus itÆs like Linus and his blanket; I just feel better
holding it.
Besides, the selection kinda sucked. It was either Dingoes or Meatloaf.
ôYou'd rather die this evening. You would never know up ahead and far
below. On a wing so out of line. Taken in so out of time. All it takes is
living.ö
The hard part was picking the right song. ôShe Knowsö kept popping into
my head, but it just didnÆt seem right. I mean, I wrote it for her and
... it just wasnÆt right. ôPainö would have worked too, but part of
keeping the wolf at bay is trying to keep my inner cool. Singing about
going insane and loading a gun probably wouldnÆt be too beneficial. And
ôFateö seemed oddly appropriate.
If what I hear is true, the green guy sitting in the back will be able to
give me some direction. After all this, I hope he can. This is hard work,
made much more difficult by the way heÆs eying me up. Knowing that heÆs
inside my head makes me more than a little bit nervous.
ôI want to fly. I've never known fate. I've never known your name. IÆve
never known fate. Someone take me home. Get me out of here.ö
That pretty much sums up my feelings. Song done. Let me outta here! Even
if I wanted to sneak out, though, I donÆt think IÆd be able to. Green guy
is making his way over here. And after literally baring my soul to him, I
guess I should here what he has to say.
ôWell then,ö he says as he takes a seat. ôArenÆt you a little jeu de
theatre? ItÆs not often I get someone with real musical talent up on that
stage. As youÆve probably noticed.ö
All I can do is nod my head slightly. There isnÆt much for me to say.
Besides, the Host seems talkative enough to make up for my slightly
taciturn nature.
He leans in closer as he continues. ôWell, I know youÆve been on a long
trip, so IÆll get straight to the point. The truth is that youÆve already
been to the place you belonged. You found your purpose, but at the time
you werenÆt ready for it. And it wasnÆt ready for you.ö
It wasnÆt ready for me? What kind of logic is that? Unless he meant ...
ôWillow? Because I just saw her and she was still ...ö
ôPlaying for the other team. Yeah, I know. SheÆs not your future. A part
of it maybe, but sheÆs not it. You didnÆt need me to tell you that.ö He
smiles slightly, and I get the feeling he might understand a little
something about what IÆm going through. Something in those red eyes of
his ... heÆs seen the kind of pain IÆm feeling right now.
ôYouÆve been there,ö I donÆt ask. I know. ôYou wandered and searched but
still couldnÆt find where you belonged.ö
With a nod of his head, he answers. ôBut I eventually found my way here.
And the gift you just showed me will help you find the place you belong,
too. Because you see people. Not the masks we wear or the fronts we put
on, but the real person behind the facade. You see the world for what it
is. When the answer is so obvious that everyone overlooks it, youÆre the
one who stands up and says æDuh!Æö He takes a sip of his drink. ôAlthough
youÆre always more gentle than that. I admire that. Tact is one of those
social skills IÆve never mastered.ö
I sit there for a few minutes before I realize heÆs not going to go on.
Is that it? DonÆt tell me I went through that kind of torture and that
fortune cookie is all IÆm going to get out of it!
For once I must not be doing a very good job of keeping my feelings off
of my face, because eventually the Host continues. ôI canÆt tell you
everything. I know youÆve heard that before, and it must be a real kick
in the pants to hear it again. But I really canÆt. DonÆt worry, though.
You know everything you need to find your path now. And something tells
me it wonÆt be too long until you do.ö
IÆm about to give up in frustration when I realize that heÆs looking in a
very specific direction,and obviously wants me to see something.
Angel.
Angel and Cordelia and ... Wesley? Well, stranger things have happened. I
turn back to the Host to ask him what theyÆre doing there, but heÆs
already moved on to the next lost soul, trying to offer some direction.
Doing everything he can to help as many as possible.
Helping people. ThatÆs what Angel does, what they do. And suddenly it all
makes sense. The first genuine smile to cross my face in years appears as
I walk over to greet them.
Time is healing, IÆm ahead. Found my reason once again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Ailie McFarland
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
That'll put marzipan in your pie plate, Bingo!
________________________________________________________________
GET INTERNET ACCESS FROM JUNO!
Juno offers FREE or PREMIUM Internet access for less!
Join Juno today! For your FREE software, visit:
http://dl.www.juno.com/get/web/.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (18/20)
Date: 10 Oct 2001 11:04:24 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_03C2_01C1517B.52302A00
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (18/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Eighteen
Sheriff Valenti broke the silence in the room after Brooke-Smythe's =
statement. He pulled his phone out, dialled, then shook it. "Damn," he =
said. "No signal. Wonder why?" He glanced a couple of times at Jade and =
then back at Damon, still standing over Masters' body. "You okay, Bill?" =
Damon seemed to bring himself out of the world he'd retreated into since =
the shooting. The angry look of mere minutes before had been replaced by =
one of regret or maybe even guilt. He nodded. "Go get some help quickly =
before it's too late. I'll look after things here."
"You sure?" Valenti seemed hesitant.
"Sure. Don't worry. I'm not going to shoot anyone else if that's what =
you're worried about." He dropped the gun that was still in his hand =
onto the floor beside Masters still form, as if to reinforce his intent.
"Masters threatened Megabyte," pointed out Max. "Think about how you'd =
feel if it had been Kyle."
Max could have sworn he saw Valenti's expression change for an instant =
to one almost mirroring Damon's own just before he had shot Masters. He =
looked again and it was gone as the man composed himself. Where was =
Kyle? Had something happened to him as well?
"I'm going to find a real phone and call for an ambulance," Valenti =
announced. "Do what you can for Jade, and I'll get help as soon as I =
can." His voice softened. "How is she?"
"She's hanging in there, but I don't know for how much longer," replied =
Adam. "I think the only reason she's still with us is the telepathic =
connection she has with Megabyte. Once that goes." The Australian shook =
his head, his face grim.
"I'll be as fast as I can," promised Valenti as he headed for the door.=20
Max stared at the departing figure and back again at the young girl =
lying in Megabyte's arms. If only there was a way to remove his =
headband, he'd be able to try to heal her. He gritted his teeth in =
frustration. Damn these headbands, he felt so useless. He couldn't just =
sit there and watch Jade fade away, not when he should be able to do =
something to help her.
"Jade! I heard gunshots just after she teleported." Isabel sought her =
brother out as she entered the basement room, her relief that he was =
okay soon turning to horror as she noticed Jade lying crumpled against =
the very friend she'd been looking for. "What happened?"
"She's been shot," replied Megabyte dully. "Masters tried to kill me, =
and Jade.Jade took the bullet instead. This is all my fault. If only I'd =
been able to shoot him, if only."
"Stop that, Megabyte," admonished Adam. "It's not your fault. You =
couldn't have killed him, none of us could have. You can't fight =
something that you have no control over. Besides the gun was empty, =
Masters was just playing a very sick game with you. If you start feeling =
guilty now, he's won."
Damon put an arm around his son, but Megabyte brushed it away. "It's not =
your fault Megabyte. You couldn't have known that Jade would teleport in =
like that." He glanced back at the body of the man he'd killed. "Even =
though Masters is dead, I'm not sure I should have killed him. Maybe =
that's one of the reasons why Tomorrow People can't kill, to stop this =
kind of thing from happening. I should have let Masters stand trial, it =
would have been better." He shrugged. "Still I can't undo what's been =
done. Do you understand what I'm trying to say?"
"Yeah, but it doesn't help Jade does it? At least you still had the =
choice to kill. It wasn't already made for you." Megabyte still didn't =
sound convinced.
Isabel leant over to Max, whispering to him quietly. "Why don't you heal =
her?"
Max pointed to the headbands that he and Adam were still wearing. "I =
can't get this off. The device to remove it has been damaged, and I =
don't know what to do." Max could see his sister's mind racing, as she =
tried to search for a solution, any solution.
"What happens if you try to just pull it off?" she asked.
"There's some kind of device attached to it that sends a feedback loop =
through it. From what I've tried so far, it doesn't look good."
"So we need to bypass the device somehow or."
Max jumped suddenly as Alex appeared out of thin air in front of him, =
with a dark girl he hadn't seen before. This must be Adam and Megabyte's =
friend Ami, he reasoned as she spoke.
"Jade, how's Jade? Megabyte?"
"She's fading Ami. I don't know how long I can hang on to her." As the =
young man spoke, Jade writhed and then lay still. Megabyte closed his =
eyes in concentration and fell silent again.
Obviously trying to keep the link between them open, Max thought. He put =
his hand towards his head. Maybe he should just try to remove the thing =
anyway. After all he couldn't just sit there and do nothing.
He felt a hand come up to stop him. Adam was looking at him, a look of =
pain of his face. "Don't," he said. "It's not going to help Jade if that =
feedback circuit kicks in. There must be another way. I just wish I knew =
what it was."
"What about telekinesis?" asked Ami. "What if I tried to remove it that =
way?"
"Yeah, but what if you accidentally blew it up while you were looking =
for the release button?" pointed out Alex.
Michael came over and joined them, one eye on his friends, the other on =
Damon. Obviously he wasn't as sure of the man as Valenti had been. "That =
should keep them in one place for a while," he said, indicating =
Brooke-Smythe and his companions. He'd just finished tying the men up =
with some rope he'd found in the room next door.
"I've got it!" exclaimed Isabel. "What if I changed the molecular =
structure of the headband itself into something else? Then we could =
remove it no problem."
Alex was now standing next to Isabel, his gaze shifting between her and =
Jade. He must have known that Izzy was with Jade, Max realised and had =
thought the worst when Ami had picked up on the shooting.
"Isabel is. like Michael," explained Ami, noticing the quizzical look =
Damon was giving the tall blond girl.=20
Max nodded. "Could work," he confirmed, bending his head towards her.
"But what if it doesn't?" pointed out Adam. "Try me first, just in =
case."
Max shook his head firmly. "Makes more sense, if it's me. I still have =
my healing powers, you said you don't. At the moment I think I'm Jade's =
only chance."
Adam looked as though he was going to argue, but then after glancing =
again at Jade, backed down. "Just be careful, okay."
Isabel placed her hands just above Max's head and concentrated. Max felt =
a strange sensation run through him and swooned as he felt the =
nullifying effects of the headband dissipate. This must have been what =
Megabyte felt earlier, he thought, remembering how the older boy had =
reacted when his own headband had been removed. He put his hands to his =
head and gingerly removed the band.=20
Jade groaned and he knelt beside her quickly, placing his hands over the =
open wound. He closed his eyes and tried to imagine the damage undoing =
itself, the fibres of her skin knitting back together, becoming whole =
again.
Max felt himself begin to shake He opened his eyes as he tried to steady =
himself.
"What's wrong?" asked Adam.
Max frowned. "I still feel a bit weak from the headband, I think." Yeah =
that must be it. That and the fact that Jade's injury was a lot more =
serious than anything he'd healed before. When he'd healed Liz at the =
Crashdown all those months ago it had been almost straight after she'd =
been shot. Jade had been drifting in and out of consciousness for a good =
ten minutes, maybe longer.
Max placed his hands over Jade and tried again. Come on Jade, come on, =
he thought desperately. You've got people here who care about you. You =
can't just leave them. He could feel the perspiration dripping down his =
face as his energy levels began to drop.
Suddenly he was aware of someone placing a hand on his shoulder. Adam, =
although his healing powers had deserted him, was trying to support the =
young alien telepathically. Max noticed another presence alongside =
Jade's faint psychic aura. Must be Megabyte, he realised. Another =
presence entered the link followed closely by two more. Ami, Isabel and =
Michael were all joining in to help him save Jade.
It's working, he thought, relief flooding through him, as he felt the =
sudden surge of energy which was the sign his healing power was kicking =
in properly. Jade was becoming stronger, and slowly beginning her =
journey back from the twilight place between life and death.
As Jade herself connected with him, Max saw a series of images flash =
through his mind. They reminded him of the flashes he'd seen when he'd =
healed Liz, portions of her life replaying like a movie. Liz. Thank =
goodness she hadn't come with them. Once they got out of this mess, he'd =
tell her how he felt about her. Watching Megabyte and Jade had made him =
realise how short life was. They had nearly lost their future in an =
instant, never admitting how they felt to each other.
The images from Jade came faster and faster. Max saw a younger Jade =
leaning over a dog, tears streaming down her face, as an older woman =
examined the animal.
"Do you think I could be a Tomorrow Person?" Max could see through =
Jade's eyes Megabyte's expression as that question was asked.
"Megabyte! Wake up! Wake up!" The hissing from the boiler was getting =
louder and louder. It wouldn't be long before the room exploded around =
them.
"Teleported? Me? I teleported?" Jade gazed in wonder at the alien =
symbols on the walls around her.=20
"Get your hands off me. What have you done with my friends?" The large =
building looked very old, in fact it almost had a gothic air about it.
"Adam what's happening? Is Kevin okay?" The teenager lay on the sand, =
not moving. Adam turned his face towards her, a look of panic reflected =
in his brown eyes.
"What if General Damon doesn't find out what's wrong with them?" Max =
could see the same boy from the previous flash put his arms around Jade, =
trying to comfort her.
[Teleport, Jade. Go warn Adam and the others.]
Jade hesitated. [Megabyte.]=20
"I've found him," exclaimed Jade triumphantly. She focused on her friend =
and teleported.
***********
Jade opened her eyes and her gaze met Max's and then Megabyte's. She =
gave a weak smile and struggled to sit up.
"Hey take it easy, kid." Megabyte had a big grin on his face as he put =
his hand out to support her.
Max could feel the relief flowing from the American Tomorrow Person as =
the echoes of the telepathic link faded. He sat back himself against the =
basement wall, feeling the cold concrete against his spine. He took deep =
breaths, trying to regain his composure. He felt very drained, but the =
look on Megabyte's face and the rest of those in the room mirrored his =
own, he was sure.
"Megabyte." Jade started to say.
"Save it, okay. We'll talk later." Megabyte suddenly looked =
uncomfortable and seemed very interested in a mark on the wall just past =
Jade's shoulder.
Max noticed the shine in Jade's eyes as she followed her friend's gaze =
and grinned to himself. Yeah right, Megabyte.
*********
Kevin stirred and looked around groggily. Where was he? As he tried to =
fight his way back to consciousness, he was dimly aware of someone =
leaning over him.
"He's coming around."
"I told you we should have used more of the drug. Beckett warned us that =
the dose wasn't enough. The Evans kid didn't stay under as long as he =
was supposed to remember?"
Kevin felt a needle slide into his arm and his eyes fluttered open =
again. Got to get help, he told himself. Got to get help. He looked =
around the room and saw the handle of a gun coming towards him.
As the darkness overtook him again he telepathed a frantic cry for help =
hoping that someone, anyone would hear him.
***********
End of Part 18
------=_NextPart_000_03C2_01C1517B.52302A00
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (18/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Eighteen</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P>Sheriff Valenti broke the silence in the room after Brooke-Smythe's=20
statement. He pulled his phone out, dialled, then shook it. "Damn," he =
said. "No=20
signal. Wonder why?" He glanced a couple of times at Jade and then back =
at=20
Damon, still standing over Masters' body. "You okay, Bill?" </P>
<P>Damon seemed to bring himself out of the world he'd retreated into =
since the=20
shooting. The angry look of mere minutes before had been replaced by one =
of=20
regret or maybe even guilt. He nodded. "Go get some help quickly before =
it's too=20
late. I'll look after things here."</P>
<P>"You sure?" Valenti seemed hesitant.</P>
<P>"Sure. Don't worry. I'm not going to shoot anyone else if that's what =
you're=20
worried about." He dropped the gun that was still in his hand onto the =
floor=20
beside Masters still form, as if to reinforce his intent.</P>
<P>"Masters threatened Megabyte," pointed out Max. "Think about how =
you'd feel=20
if it had been Kyle."</P>
<P>Max could have sworn he saw Valenti's expression change for an =
instant to one=20
almost mirroring Damon's own just before he had shot Masters. He looked =
again=20
and it was gone as the man composed himself. Where was Kyle? Had =
something=20
happened to him as well?</P>
<P>"I'm going to find a real phone and call for an ambulance," Valenti=20
announced. "Do what you can for Jade, and I'll get help as soon as I =
can." His=20
voice softened. "How is she?"</P>
<P>"She's hanging in there, but I don't know for how much longer," =
replied Adam.=20
"I think the only reason she's still with us is the telepathic =
connection she=20
has with Megabyte. Once that goes…" The Australian shook his head, =
his face=20
grim.</P>
<P>"I'll be as fast as I can," promised Valenti as he headed for the =
door. </P>
<P>Max stared at the departing figure and back again at the young girl =
lying in=20
Megabyte's arms. If only there was a way to remove his headband, he'd be =
able to=20
try to heal her. He gritted his teeth in frustration. Damn these =
headbands, he=20
felt so useless. He couldn't just sit there and watch Jade fade away, =
not when=20
he should be able to do something to help her.</P>
<P>"Jade! I heard gunshots just after she teleported." Isabel sought her =
brother=20
out as she entered the basement room, her relief that he was okay soon =
turning=20
to horror as she noticed Jade lying crumpled against the very friend =
she'd been=20
looking for. "What happened?"</P>
<P>"She's been shot," replied Megabyte dully. "Masters tried to kill me, =
and=20
Jade…Jade took the bullet instead. This is all my fault. If only =
I'd been able=20
to shoot him, if only…"</P>
<P>"Stop that, Megabyte," admonished Adam. "It's not your fault. You =
couldn't=20
have killed him, none of us could have. You can't fight something that =
you have=20
no control over. Besides the gun was empty, Masters was just playing a =
very sick=20
game with you. If you start feeling guilty now, he's won."</P>
<P>Damon put an arm around his son, but Megabyte brushed it away. "It's =
not your=20
fault Megabyte. You couldn't have known that Jade would teleport in like =
that."=20
He glanced back at the body of the man he'd killed. "Even though Masters =
is=20
dead, I'm not sure I should have killed him. Maybe that's one of the =
reasons why=20
Tomorrow People can't kill, to stop this kind of thing from happening. I =
should=20
have let Masters stand trial, it would have been better." He shrugged. =
"Still I=20
can't undo what's been done. Do you understand what I'm trying to =
say?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, but it doesn't help Jade does it? At least you still had the =
choice to=20
kill. It wasn't already made for you." Megabyte still didn't sound=20
convinced.</P>
<P>Isabel leant over to Max, whispering to him quietly. "Why don't you =
heal=20
her?"</P>
<P>Max pointed to the headbands that he and Adam were still wearing. "I =
can't=20
get this off. The device to remove it has been damaged, and I don't know =
what to=20
do." Max could see his sister's mind racing, as she tried to search for =
a=20
solution, any solution.</P>
<P>"What happens if you try to just pull it off?" she asked.</P>
<P>"There's some kind of device attached to it that sends a feedback =
loop=20
through it. From what I've tried so far, it doesn't look good."</P>
<P>"So we need to bypass the device somehow or…"</P>
<P>Max jumped suddenly as Alex appeared out of thin air in front of him, =
with a=20
dark girl he hadn't seen before. This must be Adam and Megabyte's friend =
Ami, he=20
reasoned as she spoke.</P>
<P>"Jade, how's Jade? Megabyte?"</P>
<P>"She's fading Ami. I don't know how long I can hang on to her." As =
the young=20
man spoke, Jade writhed and then lay still. Megabyte closed his eyes in=20
concentration and fell silent again.</P>
<P>Obviously trying to keep the link between them open, Max thought. He =
put his=20
hand towards his head. Maybe he should just try to remove the thing =
anyway.=20
After all he couldn't just sit there and do nothing.</P>
<P>He felt a hand come up to stop him. Adam was looking at him, a look =
of pain=20
of his face. "Don't," he said. "It's not going to help Jade if that =
feedback=20
circuit kicks in. There must be another way. I just wish I knew what it=20
was."</P>
<P>"What about telekinesis?" asked Ami. "What if I tried to remove it =
that=20
way?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, but what if you accidentally blew it up while you were looking =
for the=20
release button?" pointed out Alex.</P>
<P>Michael came over and joined them, one eye on his friends, the other =
on=20
Damon. Obviously he wasn't as sure of the man as Valenti had been. "That =
should=20
keep them in one place for a while," he said, indicating Brooke-Smythe =
and his=20
companions. He'd just finished tying the men up with some rope he'd =
found in the=20
room next door.</P>
<P>"I've got it!" exclaimed Isabel. "What if I changed the molecular =
structure=20
of the headband itself into something else? Then we could remove it no=20
problem."</P>
<P>Alex was now standing next to Isabel, his gaze shifting between her =
and Jade.=20
He must have known that Izzy was with Jade, Max realised and had thought =
the=20
worst when Ami had picked up on the shooting.</P>
<P>"Isabel is… like Michael," explained Ami, noticing the =
quizzical look Damon=20
was giving the tall blond girl. </P>
<P>Max nodded. "Could work," he confirmed, bending his head towards =
her.</P>
<P>"But what if it doesn't?" pointed out Adam. "Try me first, just in =
case."</P>
<P>Max shook his head firmly. "Makes more sense, if it's me. I still =
have my=20
healing powers, you said you don't. At the moment I think I'm Jade's =
only=20
chance."</P>
<P>Adam looked as though he was going to argue, but then after glancing =
again at=20
Jade, backed down. "Just be careful, okay."</P>
<P>Isabel placed her hands just above Max's head and concentrated. Max =
felt a=20
strange sensation run through him and swooned as he felt the nullifying =
effects=20
of the headband dissipate. This must have been what Megabyte felt =
earlier, he=20
thought, remembering how the older boy had reacted when his own headband =
had=20
been removed. He put his hands to his head and gingerly removed the =
band. </P>
<P>Jade groaned and he knelt beside her quickly, placing his hands over =
the open=20
wound. He closed his eyes and tried to imagine the damage undoing =
itself, the=20
fibres of her skin knitting back together, becoming whole again.</P>
<P>Max felt himself begin to shake He opened his eyes as he tried to =
steady=20
himself.</P>
<P>"What's wrong?" asked Adam.</P>
<P>Max frowned. "I still feel a bit weak from the headband, I think." =
Yeah that=20
must be it. That and the fact that Jade's injury was a lot more serious =
than=20
anything he'd healed before. When he'd healed Liz at the Crashdown all =
those=20
months ago it had been almost straight after she'd been shot. Jade had =
been=20
drifting in and out of consciousness for a good ten minutes, maybe =
longer.</P>
<P>Max placed his hands over Jade and tried again. Come on Jade, come =
on, he=20
thought desperately. You've got people here who care about you. You =
can't just=20
leave them. He could feel the perspiration dripping down his face as his =
energy=20
levels began to drop.</P>
<P>Suddenly he was aware of someone placing a hand on his shoulder. =
Adam,=20
although his healing powers had deserted him, was trying to support the =
young=20
alien telepathically. Max noticed another presence alongside Jade's =
faint=20
psychic aura. Must be Megabyte, he realised. Another presence entered =
the link=20
followed closely by two more. Ami, Isabel and Michael were all joining =
in to=20
help him save Jade.</P>
<P>It's working, he thought, relief flooding through him, as he felt the =
sudden=20
surge of energy which was the sign his healing power was kicking in =
properly.=20
Jade was becoming stronger, and slowly beginning her journey back from =
the=20
twilight place between life and death.</P>
<P>As Jade herself connected with him, Max saw a series of images flash =
through=20
his mind. They reminded him of the flashes he'd seen when he'd healed =
Liz,=20
portions of her life replaying like a movie. Liz. Thank goodness she =
hadn't come=20
with them. Once they got out of this mess, he'd tell her how he felt =
about her.=20
Watching Megabyte and Jade had made him realise how short life was. They =
had=20
nearly lost their future in an instant, never admitting how they felt to =
each=20
other.</P>
<P>The images from Jade came faster and faster. Max saw a younger Jade =
leaning=20
over a dog, tears streaming down her face, as an older woman examined =
the=20
animal.</P>
<P>"Do you think I could be a Tomorrow Person?" Max could see through =
Jade's=20
eyes Megabyte's expression as that question was asked.</P>
<P>"Megabyte! Wake up! Wake up!" The hissing from the boiler was getting =
louder=20
and louder. It wouldn't be long before the room exploded around =
them…</P>
<P>"Teleported? Me? I teleported?" Jade gazed in wonder at the alien =
symbols on=20
the walls around her. </P>
<P>"Get your hands off me. What have you done with my friends?" The =
large=20
building looked very old, in fact it almost had a gothic air about =
it.</P>
<P>"Adam what's happening? Is Kevin okay?" The teenager lay on the sand, =
not=20
moving. Adam turned his face towards her, a look of panic reflected in =
his brown=20
eyes.</P>
<P>"What if General Damon doesn't find out what's wrong with them?" Max =
could=20
see the same boy from the previous flash put his arms around Jade, =
trying to=20
comfort her.</P>
<P>[Teleport, Jade. Go warn Adam and the others.]<BR><BR>Jade hesitated. =
[Megabyte…] </P>
<P>"I've found him," exclaimed Jade triumphantly. She focused on her =
friend and=20
teleported…</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>Jade opened her eyes and her gaze met Max's and then Megabyte's. She =
gave a=20
weak smile and struggled to sit up.</P>
<P>"Hey take it easy, kid." Megabyte had a big grin on his face as he =
put his=20
hand out to support her.</P>
<P>Max could feel the relief flowing from the American Tomorrow Person =
as the=20
echoes of the telepathic link faded. He sat back himself against the =
basement=20
wall, feeling the cold concrete against his spine. He took deep breaths, =
trying=20
to regain his composure. He felt very drained, but the look on =
Megabyte's face=20
and the rest of those in the room mirrored his own, he was sure.</P>
<P>"Megabyte…" Jade started to say.</P>
<P>"Save it, okay. We'll talk later." Megabyte suddenly looked =
uncomfortable and=20
seemed very interested in a mark on the wall just past Jade's =
shoulder.</P>
<P>Max noticed the shine in Jade's eyes as she followed her friend's =
gaze and=20
grinned to himself. Yeah right, Megabyte.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>*********</P>
<P>Kevin stirred and looked around groggily. Where was he? As he tried =
to fight=20
his way back to consciousness, he was dimly aware of someone leaning =
over=20
him.</P>
<P>"He's coming around."</P>
<P>"I told you we should have used more of the drug. Beckett warned us =
that the=20
dose wasn't enough. The Evans kid didn't stay under as long as he was =
supposed=20
to remember?"</P>
<P>Kevin felt a needle slide into his arm and his eyes fluttered open =
again. Got=20
to get help, he told himself. Got to get help. He looked around the room =
and saw=20
the handle of a gun coming towards him.</P>
<P>As the darkness overtook him again he telepathed a frantic cry for =
help=20
hoping that someone, anyone would hear him.</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>End of Part 18</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_03C2_01C1517B.52302A00--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (19/20)
Date: 11 Oct 2001 09:06:12 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_000F_01C15233.F959B4A0
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (19/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net.nz
****
Part Nineteen
Adam put his hand out to steady himself as the flash hit him. He leaned =
against the cold concrete wall, trying to shake the woozy feeling =
creeping up on him. He shook his head, hoping it would clear but still =
felt as though he was navigating through a forest of cotton wool.
He was aware dimly of someone speaking to him, but tried instead to =
reach out with his mind, or at least the part of it that was still =
functioning, to find the source of the telepathic transmission.=20
"What was that?" Ami sounded shaky. In fact she sounded much as Adam =
himself felt.
He opened his eyes and straightened up as he started to regain his =
composure. Looking around he noticed that both Ami and Megabyte looked =
deathly pale. Jade had gone to sleep on one of the cots in the room, =
though she twitched in her sleep, almost as though she were having a bad =
dream. Must be picking up on what we are, the Australian reasoned. =
Whatever it was, he was thankful that Jade was asleep. She'd already =
gone through more than enough for one day.
"Yeah what was that?" Megabyte echoed Ami's question. "Did you guys get =
that image of a gun?"
Adam nodded, worry creeping up on him as he realised something. "Where's =
Kevin?" he asked Ami. It had suddenly dawned on him that he hadn't seen =
the British boy since leaving him and Ami at the ship earlier that day.
Ami put her hand to her mouth. "Kevin. We've got to help Kevin. Adam =
he's."=20
Adam felt his body go rigid as waves of darkness washed over him in =
rapid succession. He leant back onto the wall of the small basement =
room, waiting for the feeling to pass.
"You guys okay?" Michael looked worried.=20
"Yeah we're fine. I think Kevin needs help though, and fast." Megabyte =
was sitting at the end of the cot where Jade was sleeping, holding his =
head in his hands. "That was weird, Adam. What do you think happened?"
"I'm not sure. Whatever it is though, I think we'd better get to him as =
soon as possible." Adam had a nasty suspicion at the back of his mind as =
to what could be happening to Kevin, but didn't want to share it until =
he was sure.
Damon stepped forward, helping Adam to his feet. "Masters' men have him =
in London," he explained. A frown creased his features as he turned to =
Megabyte. "Were you and Max drugged at any stage?"
Megabyte nodded in confirmation. "Yeah, we were." He slapped himself on =
the head and then winced. "That feeling from Kev, it's the same way I =
felt as I was coming to after the drugs wore off. Fuzzy head, the whole =
nine yards. Not as bad as that though."
Max interrupted. "I remember starting to come around while you were =
still out cold. Maybe the drugs didn't work as well on me because of my =
different physiology."
Adam felt a cold feeling hit him in the pit of his stomach, as he =
realised that Max was beginning to put his fears into words, "You mean =
they could have upped the dosage for Kevin, not realising that for a =
human, it might be."
Damon finished the sentence for him. "Fatal. Yes that's what I was =
afraid of, and why I asked about the drugs. I know the connection =
Tomorrow People have with one another and saw your reaction. I really =
hoped I was wrong."
Adam came to a decision. "We need to go to London. If Kevin is having a =
reaction to these drugs, we'll need to get him out and to a hospital."
Michael stepped forward. "I'm coming with you. If these guys have Kevin =
and your other friends, you're going to need help."
"What other friends?" Megabyte turned a shade paler as he obviously put =
two and two together. "Dad? Is Millie is trouble?"=20
"Yes they have Millie..and Geoff. " Damon confirmed his son's =
suspicions.
"And Kyle," Isabel added, glancing up from where she was kneeling next =
to her brother. Even though Max sounded a lot better, it was still =
obvious that the whole healing thing had drained him a great deal. Adam =
remembered how he had felt the few times he had used his own healing =
powers before they had deserted him. There would be no way Max would be =
up to a trip to London just yet.
"I'm coming, too." Ami offered. You'll need help to teleport Kevin and =
the others out. You can't do it all on your own, Adam." Michael shot Ami =
a filthy look, and she continued hurriedly, directing her next comment =
at him. "I meant teleport. Last time I looked I didn't think you guys =
could do that."
Jade stirred, and opened her eyes. "Megabyte?" she asked, looking =
around. She looked so small, curled up in a ball with the grey blankets =
on the cot pulled around her.
"It's okay, kid, I'm here." Megabyte ran his hand gently through her =
hair as he moved further up the cot to comfort her.=20
Jade's eyes grew wide. "I saw Kevin!" she exclaimed. "He's in trouble."
"Yeah, I know. Don't worry. The Cavalry is gonna be there in a minute." =
Megabyte glanced at Adam for a moment, coming to a decision. "You guys =
go. I'm gonna stay here in case Dad needs a hand. You know, in case some =
more of the bad guys show up. Look out for Millie okay?"
You're only staying in case your dad needs a hand? Yeah right, Megabyte, =
thought Adam looking at the way his friend was watching Jade. He knew =
how hard it was for the American not to go after his sister. They were =
close, even though he knew neither Millie nor her brother would ever =
admit it. "Don't worry, Megabyte, Millie will be okay. It's us they =
want, not her remember." He straightened himself and spoke to Ami. "We =
go in, you grab Kevin and teleport him out. Michael and I will look =
after the others. Okay?"
Adam put his hand on Michael's shoulder and concentrated, focusing on =
where Kevin's last telepathic transmission had originated. Behind him he =
felt Ami do the same and within moments the three of them disappeared in =
a white light, enroute to London.
**********
Michael opened his eyes as soon as the strange tingling sensation =
stopped. He, Adam and Ami were standing in front of a sofa in the living =
room of an old house. He heard a noise and spun round, just as he began =
to get his bearings.
"Hit the ground," he yelled, as a white light fanned over the spot they =
had just been standing.
Michael poked his head around the side of the sofa the three of them had =
dived behind and took in the situation in a glance. Kevin was out cold =
on the sofa, while Kyle and two teenagers were sitting tied to wooden =
chairs on the other side of the room. The red headed girl must be =
Megabyte's sister, he observed noticing the family resemblance. The =
other boy must be Geoff.
"Come out from behind there with your hands in the air," ordered the =
tall dark haired slim man who had just fired on them.
[Kevin doesn't look too good, Adam] commented Ami. [I can barely sense =
his presence, and he's fading fast]
Michael noticed her lips weren't moving as she 'spoke'. Must be using =
telepathy again. "You've got to get him to a hospital. Can you reach him =
from here?" he whispered.
Ami nodded. [I need a distraction though.]
Michael looked over at the large flower pot on the small round table by =
the doorway. He raised his hand and concentrated. A few seconds later =
there was a loud bang as the pot exploded, sending pieces of the pot and =
what was the left of the plant across the room. "That do?" he asked Ami.
"What the hell?" The other commando, a shorter well built man with brown =
hair, spun around, and fired almost on instinct.
Ami slipped around the couch, and disappeared in a flash of white light, =
taking Kevin with her.
Why do I get the feeling that was the easy part? Michael didn't like the =
look of the guns the two men carried. Must be more of those taser =
weapons like he'd seen before in the flash at the UFO centre.=20
The taller commando seemed to pull himself together faster than his =
companion. He levelled his gun at the two boys and spoke again, his =
English accent sounding even more clipped, as the annoyance in his voice =
became obvious. "Don't think that vase is going anywhere in a hurry, =
Dickon," he commented to his associate.
Guy doesn't sound to overjoyed to see us. Wonder why? Michael grinned to =
himself despite of the situation.
"But Captain Colby." The shorter man glanced at Adam and Michael and =
back at his superior.
"Come on you two, out from behind the sofa." Colby levelled his gun =
again, this time at Millie. "No flying vases this time, okay?"
Adam raised his hands and slowly came out from behind the sofa. Michael =
wondered why he was giving up so easily and stayed where he was, trying =
to think of an alternative plan.
[Michael?] Adam's telepathic voice sounded urgent. [Michael, he'll shoot =
Millie.]
"Hey come on, I'm on your side," Michael followed Adam out from behind =
the sofa, his hands in the air. "Masters sent me to deliver him to you."
"Really?" Colby sounded suspicious.
Michael lowered his arms, and spoke slowly trying to ignore Adam's voice =
inside his mind. "Really." He glanced at the empty sofa where Kevin had =
laid only moments before. "Masters wasn't too concerned about the other =
one." Michael gestured towards Adam. "This is the one you want."
Dickon lowered his gun, confusion evident in his eyes. At the same =
moment Michael heard a movement and spun around, just in time to see =
Kyle dive out of his chair and head butt the man to the floor. Stupid =
idiot, he thought. He's going to ruin everything. Unless.
Michael raised his hand, and concentrated. Hopefully Kyle was too busy =
to notice what was about to happen. Colby flew through the air and =
crashed against the far wall, his rifle falling from his grasp.=20
"Grab the rifle," Michael yelled at Adam. He headed over to Millie and =
Geoff and used his powers to untie them from the chairs they were =
restrained to. Kyle's ropes lay empty over his, Michael noticed. =
Obviously he'd managed to loosen them previously and had been waiting =
for an opportunity to take action.
"Could use those ropes over here," called Kyle. He had subdued Dickon =
and was turning the man onto his stomach, his arms pinned behind him. =
"Coach would be proud." Good, thought Michael. Looked as though Kyle =
hadn't noticed him using his powers, or maybe he'd thought the bad guy's =
trip had been courtesy of Adam.
"Yeah, whatever," Michael looked around for Adam, wondering what was =
taking the Tomorrow Person so long. To his amazement the Australian was =
looking at the rifle in his hands with an expression of disgust. What =
was wrong with him?=20
Colby pulled himself to his feet and lunged at Adam, who disappeared. =
Michael grabbed the weapon Dickon had dropped and aimed it at the man. =
"Stop right there," the young alien ordered as Adam reappeared by his =
side, dropping the rifle to the floor.
Geoff picked up the downed weapon and levelled it at Dickon. "Give me =
one good reason why I shouldn't shoot you now!"
"Geoff, no!" Adam sounded upset. "Go phone the authorities, let them =
sort things out. Put the gun down."
"You must admit Geoff has a point," pointed out Michael. "These guys =
were going to shoot us. Why shouldn't we give them a taste of their own =
medicine? They're only taser guns, it's not as though it's going to kill =
them."
"No!" exclaimed Adam again.
"Oh I get it," Kyle sounded almost amused. "It's that no kill thing. You =
guys don't like violence either."
Michael glanced at the two commandos in front of him as a thought struck =
him. He spoke to Adam, a tone of respect in his voice. It was a feeling =
that was new to him, a feeling that was quite.alien. He laughed to =
himself at the ironic phrase. The conversation he'd heard before between =
Megabyte, Adam and Damon suddenly made sense. Sure he'd been listening =
to what they had been saying but the whole non-killing concept hadn't =
really sunk in, until now. "You and Ami came here to take on these guys =
knowing that you couldn't really defend yourselves, didn't you?"
Adam nodded, running his hand through his dark hair. "Part of the joy of =
being a Tomorrow Person, as Megabyte would say," he confirmed. "Come on, =
let's get back to Roswell." Adam suddenly seemed almost embarrassed by =
the attention. "Geoff, Millie will you guys be okay once the police =
arrive?"
"Yeah, sure," Geoff suddenly seemed a bit subdued. Michael wondered if =
it had been what Adam had just said.
"We'll be fine," Millie added. "Just tell Megabyte and Dad to get home. =
They are okay aren't they, Adam?"
Adam seemed miles away for an instant and then seemed to become aware of =
his surroundings again as he replied. "Yeah, they're fine, Millie. =
Sorry, just talking to Ami. Kevin is stable, but the hospital says it =
will take a few days before he's feeling right again. She's going to =
stay with him for a bit." He reached his hands out to Kyle and Michael.
Kyle backed away. "I'm not doing that teleporting thing again. Once was =
enough, thanks."
"It's either that or you're stuck here," grinned Adam. "It gets better =
each time, trust me on that."
"Jock like you scared of a little teleport?" Michael laughed. "Wonder =
what the girls would think of that one?"
Kyle reached out and put his hand on Adam's shoulder. "I'm not scared! =
Seriously wigged yes, scared no. See!"
Michael was still laughing to himself as Adam initiated the teleport.
***********
End of Part 19
------=_NextPart_000_000F_01C15233.F959B4A0
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (19/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.net.nzPart">anneo@paradise.net.nz</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Nineteen</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P> </P>
<P>Adam put his hand out to steady himself as the flash hit him. He =
leaned=20
against the cold concrete wall, trying to shake the woozy feeling =
creeping up on=20
him. He shook his head, hoping it would clear but still felt as though =
he was=20
navigating through a forest of cotton wool.</P>
<P>He was aware dimly of someone speaking to him, but tried instead to =
reach out=20
with his mind, or at least the part of it that was still functioning, to =
find=20
the source of the telepathic transmission. </P>
<P>"What was that?" Ami sounded shaky. In fact she sounded much as Adam =
himself=20
felt.</P>
<P>He opened his eyes and straightened up as he started to regain his =
composure.=20
Looking around he noticed that both Ami and Megabyte looked deathly =
pale. Jade=20
had gone to sleep on one of the cots in the room, though she twitched in =
her=20
sleep, almost as though she were having a bad dream. Must be picking up =
on what=20
we are, the Australian reasoned. Whatever it was, he was thankful that =
Jade was=20
asleep. She'd already gone through more than enough for one day.</P>
<P>"Yeah what was that?" Megabyte echoed Ami's question. "Did you guys =
get that=20
image of a gun?"</P>
<P>Adam nodded, worry creeping up on him as he realised something. =
"Where's=20
Kevin?" he asked Ami. It had suddenly dawned on him that he hadn't seen =
the=20
British boy since leaving him and Ami at the ship earlier that day.</P>
<P>Ami put her hand to her mouth. "Kevin. We've got to help Kevin. Adam =
he's…"=20
</P>
<P>Adam felt his body go rigid as waves of darkness washed over him in =
rapid=20
succession. He leant back onto the wall of the small basement room, =
waiting for=20
the feeling to pass.</P>
<P>"You guys okay?" Michael looked worried. </P>
<P>"Yeah we're fine. I think Kevin needs help though, and fast." =
Megabyte was=20
sitting at the end of the cot where Jade was sleeping, holding his head =
in his=20
hands. "That was weird, Adam. What do you think happened?"</P>
<P>"I'm not sure. Whatever it is though, I think we'd better get to him =
as soon=20
as possible." Adam had a nasty suspicion at the back of his mind as to =
what=20
could be happening to Kevin, but didn't want to share it until he was =
sure.</P>
<P>Damon stepped forward, helping Adam to his feet. "Masters' men have =
him in=20
London," he explained. A frown creased his features as he turned to =
Megabyte.=20
"Were you and Max drugged at any stage?"</P>
<P>Megabyte nodded in confirmation. "Yeah, we were." He slapped himself =
on the=20
head and then winced. "That feeling from Kev, it's the same way I felt =
as I was=20
coming to after the drugs wore off. Fuzzy head, the whole nine yards. =
Not as bad=20
as that though."</P>
<P>Max interrupted. "I remember starting to come around while you were =
still out=20
cold. Maybe the drugs didn't work as well on me because of my different=20
physiology."</P>
<P>Adam felt a cold feeling hit him in the pit of his stomach, as he =
realised=20
that Max was beginning to put his fears into words, "You mean they could =
have=20
upped the dosage for Kevin, not realising that for a human, it might =
be…"</P>
<P>Damon finished the sentence for him. "Fatal. Yes that's what I was =
afraid of,=20
and why I asked about the drugs. I know the connection Tomorrow People =
have with=20
one another and saw your reaction. I really hoped I was wrong."</P>
<P>Adam came to a decision. "We need to go to London. If Kevin is having =
a=20
reaction to these drugs, we'll need to get him out and to a =
hospital."</P>
<P>Michael stepped forward. "I'm coming with you. If these guys have =
Kevin and=20
your other friends, you're going to need help."</P>
<P>"What other friends?" Megabyte turned a shade paler as he obviously =
put two=20
and two together. "Dad? Is Millie is trouble?" </P>
<P>"Yes they have Millie….and Geoff. " Damon confirmed his son's =
suspicions.</P>
<P>"And Kyle," Isabel added, glancing up from where she was kneeling =
next to her=20
brother. Even though Max sounded a lot better, it was still obvious that =
the=20
whole healing thing had drained him a great deal. Adam remembered how he =
had=20
felt the few times he had used his own healing powers before they had =
deserted=20
him. There would be no way Max would be up to a trip to London just =
yet.</P>
<P>"I'm coming, too." Ami offered. You'll need help to teleport Kevin =
and the=20
others out. You can't do it all on your own, Adam." Michael shot Ami a =
filthy=20
look, and she continued hurriedly, directing her next comment at him. "I =
meant=20
teleport. Last time I looked I didn't think you guys could do that."</P>
<P>Jade stirred, and opened her eyes. "Megabyte?" she asked, looking =
around. She=20
looked so small, curled up in a ball with the grey blankets on the cot =
pulled=20
around her.</P>
<P>"It's okay, kid, I'm here." Megabyte ran his hand gently through her =
hair as=20
he moved further up the cot to comfort her. </P>
<P>Jade's eyes grew wide. "I saw Kevin!" she exclaimed. "He's in =
trouble."</P>
<P>"Yeah, I know. Don't worry. The Cavalry is gonna be there in a =
minute."=20
Megabyte glanced at Adam for a moment, coming to a decision. "You guys =
go. I'm=20
gonna stay here in case Dad needs a hand. You know, in case some more of =
the bad=20
guys show up. Look out for Millie okay?"</P>
<P>You're only staying in case your dad needs a hand? Yeah right, =
Megabyte,=20
thought Adam looking at the way his friend was watching Jade. He knew =
how hard=20
it was for the American not to go after his sister. They were close, =
even though=20
he knew neither Millie nor her brother would ever admit it. "Don't =
worry,=20
Megabyte, Millie will be okay. It's us they want, not her remember." He=20
straightened himself and spoke to Ami. "We go in, you grab Kevin and =
teleport=20
him out. Michael and I will look after the others. Okay?"</P>
<P>Adam put his hand on Michael's shoulder and concentrated, focusing on =
where=20
Kevin's last telepathic transmission had originated. Behind him he felt =
Ami do=20
the same and within moments the three of them disappeared in a white =
light,=20
enroute to London.</P>
<P>**********</P>
<P>Michael opened his eyes as soon as the strange tingling sensation =
stopped.=20
He, Adam and Ami were standing in front of a sofa in the living room of =
an old=20
house. He heard a noise and spun round, just as he began to get his=20
bearings.</P>
<P>"Hit the ground," he yelled, as a white light fanned over the spot =
they had=20
just been standing.</P>
<P>Michael poked his head around the side of the sofa the three of them =
had=20
dived behind and took in the situation in a glance. Kevin was out cold =
on the=20
sofa, while Kyle and two teenagers were sitting tied to wooden chairs on =
the=20
other side of the room. The red headed girl must be Megabyte's sister, =
he=20
observed noticing the family resemblance. The other boy must be =
Geoff.</P>
<P>"Come out from behind there with your hands in the air," ordered the =
tall=20
dark haired slim man who had just fired on them.</P>
<P>[Kevin doesn't look too good, Adam] commented Ami. [I can barely =
sense his=20
presence, and he's fading fast]</P>
<P>Michael noticed her lips weren't moving as she 'spoke'. Must be using =
telepathy again. "You've got to get him to a hospital. Can you reach him =
from=20
here?" he whispered.</P>
<P>Ami nodded. [I need a distraction though.]</P>
<P>Michael looked over at the large flower pot on the small round table =
by the=20
doorway. He raised his hand and concentrated. A few seconds later there =
was a=20
loud bang as the pot exploded, sending pieces of the pot and what was =
the left=20
of the plant across the room. "That do?" he asked Ami.</P>
<P>"What the hell?" The other commando, a shorter well built man with =
brown=20
hair, spun around, and fired almost on instinct.</P>
<P>Ami slipped around the couch, and disappeared in a flash of white =
light,=20
taking Kevin with her.</P>
<P>Why do I get the feeling that was the easy part? Michael didn't like =
the look=20
of the guns the two men carried. Must be more of those taser weapons =
like he'd=20
seen before in the flash at the UFO centre. </P>
<P>The taller commando seemed to pull himself together faster than his=20
companion. He levelled his gun at the two boys and spoke again, his =
English=20
accent sounding even more clipped, as the annoyance in his voice became =
obvious.=20
"Don't think that vase is going anywhere in a hurry, Dickon," he =
commented to=20
his associate.</P>
<P></P>
<P>Guy doesn't sound to overjoyed to see us. Wonder why? Michael grinned =
to=20
himself despite of the situation.</P>
<P>"But Captain Colby…" The shorter man glanced at Adam and =
Michael and back at=20
his superior.</P>
<P>"Come on you two, out from behind the sofa." Colby levelled his gun =
again,=20
this time at Millie. "No flying vases this time, okay?"</P>
<P>Adam raised his hands and slowly came out from behind the sofa. =
Michael=20
wondered why he was giving up so easily and stayed where he was, trying =
to think=20
of an alternative plan.</P>
<P>[Michael?] Adam's telepathic voice sounded urgent. [Michael, he'll =
shoot=20
Millie.]</P>
<P>"Hey come on, I'm on your side," Michael followed Adam out from =
behind the=20
sofa, his hands in the air. "Masters sent me to deliver him to you."</P>
<P>"Really?" Colby sounded suspicious.</P>
<P>Michael lowered his arms, and spoke slowly trying to ignore Adam's =
voice=20
inside his mind. "Really." He glanced at the empty sofa where Kevin had =
laid=20
only moments before. "Masters wasn't too concerned about the other one." =
Michael=20
gestured towards Adam. "This is the one you want."</P>
<P>Dickon lowered his gun, confusion evident in his eyes. At the same =
moment=20
Michael heard a movement and spun around, just in time to see Kyle dive =
out of=20
his chair and head butt the man to the floor. Stupid idiot, he thought. =
He's=20
going to ruin everything. Unless…</P>
<P>Michael raised his hand, and concentrated. Hopefully Kyle was too =
busy to=20
notice what was about to happen. Colby flew through the air and crashed =
against=20
the far wall, his rifle falling from his grasp. </P>
<P>"Grab the rifle," Michael yelled at Adam. He headed over to Millie =
and Geoff=20
and used his powers to untie them from the chairs they were restrained =
to.=20
Kyle's ropes lay empty over his, Michael noticed. Obviously he'd managed =
to=20
loosen them previously and had been waiting for an opportunity to take=20
action.</P>
<P>"Could use those ropes over here," called Kyle. He had subdued Dickon =
and was=20
turning the man onto his stomach, his arms pinned behind him. "Coach =
would be=20
proud." Good, thought Michael. Looked as though Kyle hadn't noticed him =
using=20
his powers, or maybe he'd thought the bad guy's trip had been courtesy =
of=20
Adam.</P>
<P>"Yeah, whatever," Michael looked around for Adam, wondering what was =
taking=20
the Tomorrow Person so long. To his amazement the Australian was looking =
at the=20
rifle in his hands with an expression of disgust. What was wrong with =
him? </P>
<P>Colby pulled himself to his feet and lunged at Adam, who disappeared. =
Michael=20
grabbed the weapon Dickon had dropped and aimed it at the man. "Stop =
right=20
there," the young alien ordered as Adam reappeared by his side, dropping =
the=20
rifle to the floor.</P>
<P>Geoff picked up the downed weapon and levelled it at Dickon. "Give me =
one=20
good reason why I shouldn't shoot you now!"</P>
<P>"Geoff, no!" Adam sounded upset. "Go phone the authorities, let them =
sort=20
things out. Put the gun down."</P>
<P>"You must admit Geoff has a point," pointed out Michael. "These guys =
were=20
going to shoot us. Why shouldn't we give them a taste of their own =
medicine?=20
They're only taser guns, it's not as though it's going to kill =
them."</P>
<P>"No!" exclaimed Adam again.</P>
<P>"Oh I get it," Kyle sounded almost amused. "It's that no kill thing. =
You guys=20
don't like violence either."</P>
<P>Michael glanced at the two commandos in front of him as a thought =
struck him.=20
He spoke to Adam, a tone of respect in his voice. It was a feeling that =
was new=20
to him, a feeling that was quite…alien. He laughed to himself at =
the ironic=20
phrase. The conversation he'd heard before between Megabyte, Adam and =
Damon=20
suddenly made sense. Sure he'd been listening to what they had been =
saying but=20
the whole non-killing concept hadn't really sunk in, until now. "You and =
Ami=20
came here to take on these guys knowing that you couldn't really defend=20
yourselves, didn't you?"</P>
<P>Adam nodded, running his hand through his dark hair. "Part of the joy =
of=20
being a Tomorrow Person, as Megabyte would say," he confirmed. "Come on, =
let's=20
get back to Roswell." Adam suddenly seemed almost embarrassed by the =
attention.=20
"Geoff, Millie will you guys be okay once the police arrive?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, sure," Geoff suddenly seemed a bit subdued. Michael wondered =
if it had=20
been what Adam had just said.</P>
<P>"We'll be fine," Millie added. "Just tell Megabyte and Dad to get =
home. They=20
are okay aren't they, Adam?"</P>
<P>Adam seemed miles away for an instant and then seemed to become aware =
of his=20
surroundings again as he replied. "Yeah, they're fine, Millie. Sorry, =
just=20
talking to Ami. Kevin is stable, but the hospital says it will take a =
few days=20
before he's feeling right again. She's going to stay with him for a =
bit." He=20
reached his hands out to Kyle and Michael.</P>
<P>Kyle backed away. "I'm not doing that teleporting thing again. Once =
was=20
enough, thanks."</P>
<P>"It's either that or you're stuck here," grinned Adam. "It gets =
better each=20
time, trust me on that."</P>
<P>"Jock like you scared of a little teleport?" Michael laughed. "Wonder =
what=20
the girls would think of that one?"</P>
<P>Kyle reached out and put his hand on Adam's shoulder. "I'm not =
scared!=20
Seriously wigged yes, scared no. See!"</P>
<P>Michael was still laughing to himself as Adam initiated the =
teleport.</P>
<P> </P>
<P>***********</P>End of Part 19</DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_000F_01C15233.F959B4A0--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Anne Olsen" <anneo@paradise.net.nz>
Subject: (arfic-l) All That Glitters (20/20)
Date: 12 Oct 2001 09:49:05 +1300
This is a multi-part message in MIME format.
------=_NextPart_000_0019_01C15303.214100C0
Content-Type: text/plain;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
All That Glitters (20/20)
by Anne Olsen
Disclaimers in Part 0
Feedback to anneo@paradise.net
****
Part Twenty
"Max, you're okay." Liz sounded very relieved as Max, Jade and Megabyte =
materialised in front of her. She got up from under the large tree she =
had been leaning against, and walked over to Max. As he looked down at =
her, Max noticed her eyes seemed unnaturally bright. She'd been crying, =
he realised, though she was trying hard to hide it.=20
"Be back in a moment," promised Megabyte as he disappeared in another =
flash of light.
"He's gone back for Isabel and Alex," explained Max. "General Damon =
thought it might be a good idea if we weren't around when the =
authorities turned up. He thinks he's going to have enough fun =
explaining what's been happening as it is."
Max felt Liz sidle up against him and slid his arm around her, almost =
without thinking. It felt so good to be with her again. He'd come so =
close to almost never seeing her again that it scared him. As he'd =
watched Megabyte and Jade together after Michael and the others had left =
for London, Max hadn't been able to get Liz out of his mind. What if =
Masters had killed them before help had arrived? What if the truth had =
come out about who he really was? What if.what if?
One thing he did know for certain was that he wasn't going to go on not =
knowing if he and Liz had a future. It was time he acted on his =
feelings. You make your own future. Yes, it was dangerous for Liz to be =
involved with him because of who he was, but if she was willing to take =
the risk, well maybe he should too. After all it was fairly obvious by =
the fact she was here, waiting for him that she was more concerned about =
his welfare than her own. If she was ready to think of him first, it was =
only fair that he did the same.
"Michael. Where's Michael?" Maria looked around anxiously. Max looked up =
guilty as she came out from behind the tree. He'd been so wrapped up in =
seeing Liz again that he hadn't even noticed she was there. "Do you have =
any idea what it's been like for Liz and I hanging around here, not =
knowing what's been going on? Well do you?"
As if in answer to her question, there was another flash of light and =
Michael, Kyle and Adam appeared next to her.
Maria threw herself at Michael, who backed off looking very =
uncomfortable.
"Hey, why don't I get that sort of greeting?" Megabyte re appeared, this =
time with Isabel and Alex in tow.
Jade grinned and threw herself at the American Tomorrow Person, whose =
face quickly began to change to match the colour of his hair.
Adam laughed. "I think you asked for that one, Megabyte."
"Yeah, whatever. I just left Dad and Sheriff Valenti working out what =
they are going to tell the police." Max noticed that although Megabyte =
had changed the subject he hadn't pushed Jade away. The redhead leaned =
back against the tree Liz had been taking shelter under when Max had =
teleported in with him a few minutes earlier, Jade still staying close.
"Where's my dad?" Kyle wanted to know. "I need to see him, to let him =
know I'm okay."
Adam looked hesitant. "But what about keeping a low profile?"
"He's the sheriff's son," Max pointed out. "I don't think they're going =
to question it too much if he goes in looking for his dad. He can act =
like he doesn't know what's been happening. Can't you, Kyle?"
"I *don't * know what's happening. Nothing that happened today makes any =
sense, and I think it's easier to keep it that way," Kyle said. "Look, I =
owe you guys. I'm not going to let on that I know about all that =
teleporting stuff. Now where's Dad?"
"He's down by the main gates talking to the cops," Megabyte told him. =
"It might be safer if you go on your own though. If I teleport you my =
Dad will kill me."
"Fine by me," Kyle turned to head towards the old factory, then turned =
and paused. "Adam thanks for what you did in London, hope Kevin is okay. =
If I don't see you guys again." He stopped, obviously unsure of what to =
say.
Michael coughed and Max stifled a grin.=20
"Oh yeah, thanks, Michael." Kyle muttered his reply so softly that Max =
had trouble hearing him. He then turned and started walking briskly down =
the hill towards Masters' former base of operations to meet his father.
"I think you were lucky to get that out of him, Michael," pointed out =
Liz. "Kyle feels quite uncomfortable around you guys. It will probably =
take him a while to come to grips with what he's been through today. He =
didn't find out about you did he?"
Michael shook his head. "I used my powers in London but I'm sure Kyle =
didn't see it. I think he though all the weird stuff came from Adam, not =
me."
"See, Adam," Megabyte said with a grin. "I always told you I wasn't the =
only weird one around here."
"Yeah right, Megabyte." Adam grinned back at his fellow Tomorrow Person. =
"So I take it the sheriff doesn't know about you guys either?" The last =
question was directed at Max who shook his head.
"We'd prefer to leave it that way too if that's okay. Megabyte, your =
father." Max glanced down at the factory gates again. Luckily the large =
tree they were sheltering behind also hid them from anyone who might be =
looking out from Masters' former base. He shivered. The old building =
looked so harmless from the outside, quite at odds to how close they had =
been to losing everything while within its walls. Still the person =
behind that was dead now, dead and gone. Hopefully the threat he posed =
had died with him.
"No, he won't tell," the redhead reassured him. "Dad's good at keeping =
secrets. He's had loads of practice over the last few years. When I =
left, he and Kyle's dad were telling the cops that Masters had come =
after us because of his job."
"Yeah, but what about Max?" Maria wanted to know. "Surely the cops know =
that he isn't connected to General Damon?"
"Yeah, but Max got involved because Masters thought he was me," Adam =
reminded them. "If they stick to that story, I don't really see a =
problem."
Max looked around the group again. Megabyte and Jade were leaning =
against the old tree, his arms casually around her. Maria had moved =
closer to Michael, though he was pretending not to notice. Alex had his =
arms around Isabel and Max realised how comfortable his sister looked =
next to him. Maybe he hadn't been the only one who had realised you =
needed to embrace happiness while you still could. Max looked again at =
his friends, both old and new, and smiled to himself. It was reassuring =
to see them all together again. After the events of the day he had =
wondered if that was ever going to happen again. They'd *all * come so =
close to losing everything that mattered.
Max frowned. Someone was missing. Ami hadn't returned from London with =
the others. He turned to ask Adam and noticed the young man was standing =
quietly, seemingly staring into space. "Is Kevin okay?" he asked the =
Australian "Where's Ami?"
"Kevin's fine," Adam reassured him. "He'll be in the hospital for a =
while, but he's out of danger. I was just talking to Ami, she going to =
stay with him for a while."
"Hey, I almost forgot about this." Alex reached into his pocket and =
pulled out a CD. "Ami and I got some information from the computer in =
Masters' office. Maybe you guys should take it and give it to General =
Damon." He walked over from where he was standing with Isabel and handed =
the disc to Megabyte. "Masters sent a whole lot of information about the =
Tomorrow People to someone called Simon Trent."
Adam frowned as a thought occurred to him. "If Masters was working with =
someone else, maybe the danger isn't over yet. Do you know if there is =
anything on here about Max?"
Alex shook his head. "I had a look through the information on the =
computer before I initiated the transfer, and I didn't see anything."
"You saw all the information Masters sent?" Michael asked, shifting his =
position to stand in front of Alex. Max could see what his friend was =
thinking. If this Trent had information about the existence of aliens, =
they would be in as much danger as the Tomorrow People.
"Yeah. Hawkins didn't show up until after I started the file transfer, =
at least I didn't think he did." Alex saw the puzzled faces around him =
and continued. "Hawkins was that young blonde guy working for Masters. =
Except he wasn't really working for Masters, at least he said he wasn't. =
He told us he was working undercover for someone else but wouldn't say =
who."
"Did you believe him?" Isabel wanted to know. "Come on Alex, it's =
important."
"He was doing a good bad guy impression when he shoved a gun into my =
back at the UFO centre," Megabyte remembered. "I wouldn't trust anyone =
who worked for Masters. That guy was one fry short of a Happy Meal." He =
looked down at Jade, an expression of anger fleeting briefly over his =
features. "How do we know this Hawkins guy hasn't legged it straight =
over to Trent? After all no one's seen him apart from Alex and Ami. He =
must have disappeared after you guys teleported to the basement."
"We don't," admitted Adam, looking worried. "That's why I'm wondering if =
maybe we shouldn't come here again." He moved to stand alongside Max.
"But, Adam," protested Jade. "We've made new friends, friends who know =
what it's like to be different from everyone else. We can't just say =
goodbye and never see them again."
Max thought for a moment about what Adam was suggesting and then spoke =
up. "I'm sorry, Jade, but I agree with Adam on this one. This whole =
thing happened because Masters thought I was Adam, right?"
"Looks that way," commented Michael, glancing at Adam, Max and then back =
to the Australian again.
"If the only information on that disc is about the Tomorrow People, and =
we never see them again, there is less chance of that happening a second =
time."
"But Max." Isabel protested. "We've finally found others who know what =
we're going through. I can't see how it would hurt to at least stay in =
contact."
Max shook his head. "I know what you're saying, Izzy, but what if that =
contact led someone else like Masters to us, to all of us. Jade is lucky =
to be alive, what if next time she isn't so lucky? What if Trent's =
organisation, whatever it is, gets hold of one of the other Tomorrow =
People because of the contact between us? It's not worth the risk."
Adam nodded his head in agreement, running his hand through his hair. "I =
agree with Max, though my concern goes both ways. If contact with us =
caused something to happen to you guys, we'd never forgive ourselves."
"Yeah, but what if Alex is wrong and there is information about Max on =
that CD?" pointed out Megabyte. "What then?"
"We'll worry about that if and when it happens. I'm hoping that Masters =
only passed on information about us. Remember it's the Tomorrow People =
he wanted to get his hands on. After all, before the mix up, he didn't =
even know about the existence of aliens." Adam was trying to take charge =
of the situation, Max realised as he listening to the Australian.
"Yeah, okay, if you put it that way." Megabyte turned to Jade. "Sorry, =
kid I think Adam's right."
Jade opened her mouth and closed it again, a look of resignation =
forming. "Well I guess this is goodbye, then." She went over to Liz and =
then Maria and gave them each a hug. "I suppose I can't even see you =
guys again even though you aren't like them."
Liz shook her head. "I wish I could say different, Jade, but I can't. I =
couldn't handle it if someone got their hands on Max again, I'm sorry. =
Look I know it wasn't your fault, that's not what I'm saying but." Her =
voice tailed off as she started to choke on her words.
Maria reached for her hanky and sniffed. "We wouldn't want anything to =
happen to you guys either you know. Maybe the world isn't ready for =
Czechoslovakians yet, either alien or home grown." Liz left Max's side =
and put her arm around her friend
"Czechoslovakians?" asked Megabyte. "Code word for aliens, right?"
Maria nodded but Michael spoke up before she could say anything else. "I =
think Max and Adam are right, for what it's worth. Better to be safe =
than sorry. Come on, give me your keys Maria. It's time we left." He =
looked down again at Valenti and General Damon talking, grabbed the keys =
out of Maria's hand and started walking towards the roadside on the =
other side of the small hill they were on. Maria shrugged and followed, =
a look of resignation on her face.
"Michael's not real big on goodbyes," Isabel explained. "I'd better go =
after them. Thanks for helping to save my brother." She gave the =
Tomorrow People a brief hug and then turned and ran after Michael and =
Maria.
"All part of the service." Megabyte looked a bit embarrassed. "Come on =
Jade, I think we'd better go. Looks like Dad is nearly finished up with =
the sheriff. He was going to sort out some stuff in town and call me =
later when he wants a 'ride' home."
"I'd better go after Isabel," said Alex. "Hey if you have any problems =
with that disc, or find anything that shouldn't be on it."
"We'll be fine," promised Megabyte. He looked at the disc again before =
sliding it back into his pocket. "Hope this thing isn't a sign of more =
trouble," he commented.
"Hope not," Alex echoed his words. "See you guys later. Well I won't, =
but you know what I mean." He looked towards Isabel's retreating form, =
waved at Megabyte, Jade and Adam and broke into a trot to catch up with =
her.
Jade walked over to Max and planted a quick kiss on his cheek. "Thanks =
for saving my life, Max," she said simply. "I'll always remember you." =
She closed her eyes and teleported.
"I'd better go after her." Megabyte stood up straight, leaving the =
shelter of the tree and walked over to where Jade had been moments =
before. He shook Max's hand. [Thanks for everything]=20
Max could feel the emotion behind the 'unspoken' thanks the Tomorrow =
Person mentally sent him. Not a problem, he thought.
"Coming, Adam?" Megabyte asked his friend.
"In a minute. I'll see you at the ship, okay?"=20
Megabyte grinned. "Okay." He closed his eyes to initiate the teleport. =
"Hey at least we've learnt one thing from all this."
Max looked at him, wondering what was coming. Beside him he could hear =
Adam quietly groan in anticipation.
"We are not alone." Megabyte looked at the faces in front of him, an =
innocent look on his face. "Maybe Mulder does have a point after all." =
He grinned at Adam. "Jade's calling. Don't leave me alone in her =
clutches for too long, okay?" He concentrated and disappeared, heading =
for the Tomorrow People's ship and Jade.
Max smiled to himself. "You Tomorrow People take care of yourselves, =
too. Maybe one day when the world is ready to learn about the existence =
of both of us, we can meet again."
Adam nodded. "Hope it's sooner rather than later. Sorry about getting =
you into this mess, Max. We owe you."
Liz came and stood by Max's side. The others would be waiting for them =
down at the roadside, probably impatiently waiting if the truth were =
known. "We owe you just as much, Adam," she pointed out as she kissed =
the Australian gently on the cheek. "Thanks for bringing Max back to =
me."
Max could swear he saw the young man blush as he disappeared in a flash =
of white light.
"Come on, Liz," he said as he put his arm around her and headed back to =
the others. Max smiled to himself. Megabyte was right, he decided. Even =
though the two groups had to part ways, at least now they knew they were =
no longer alone. A quote he'd heard once in English class came unbidden =
to his mind. 'For knowledge itself is power.'
And with that power came the strength for them to face their future, =
whatever it might hold.
***********
~Fin~
The next story in the 'Tears in Heaven' series will be 'Where the Winds =
Blow' and is a Tomorrow People story.
End of Part 20
------=_NextPart_000_0019_01C15303.214100C0
Content-Type: text/html;
charset="iso-8859-1"
Content-Transfer-Encoding: quoted-printable
<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.0 Transitional//EN">
<HTML><HEAD>
<META content=3D"text/html; charset=3Diso-8859-1" =
http-equiv=3DContent-Type>
<META content=3D"MSHTML 5.00.2614.3500" name=3DGENERATOR>
<STYLE></STYLE>
</HEAD>
<BODY bgColor=3D#ffffff>
<DIV>
<P>All That Glitters (20/20)</P>
<P>by Anne Olsen</P>
<P>Disclaimers in Part 0</P>
<P>Feedback to <A=20
href=3D"mailto:anneo@paradise.netPart">anneo@paradise.net</A></P>
<P>****</P>
<P>Part Twenty</P><FONT size=3D2></FONT>
<P>"Max, you're okay." Liz sounded very relieved as Max, Jade and =
Megabyte=20
materialised in front of her. She got up from under the large tree she =
had been=20
leaning against, and walked over to Max. As he looked down at her, Max =
noticed=20
her eyes seemed unnaturally bright. She'd been crying, he realised, =
though she=20
was trying hard to hide it. </P>
<P>"Be back in a moment," promised Megabyte as he disappeared in another =
flash=20
of light.</P>
<P>"He's gone back for Isabel and Alex," explained Max. "General Damon =
thought=20
it might be a good idea if we weren't around when the authorities turned =
up. He=20
thinks he's going to have enough fun explaining what's been happening as =
it=20
is."</P>
<P>Max felt Liz sidle up against him and slid his arm around her, almost =
without=20
thinking. It felt so good to be with her again. He'd come so close to =
almost=20
never seeing her again that it scared him. As he'd watched Megabyte and =
Jade=20
together after Michael and the others had left for London, Max hadn't =
been able=20
to get Liz out of his mind. What if Masters had killed them before help =
had=20
arrived? What if the truth had come out about who he really was? What =
if…what=20
if?</P>
<P>One thing he did know for certain was that he wasn't going to go on =
not=20
knowing if he and Liz had a future. It was time he acted on his =
feelings. You=20
make your own future. Yes, it was dangerous for Liz to be involved with =
him=20
because of who he was, but if she was willing to take the risk, well =
maybe he=20
should too. After all it was fairly obvious by the fact she was here, =
waiting=20
for him that she was more concerned about his welfare than her own. If =
she was=20
ready to think of him first, it was only fair that he did the same.</P>
<P>"Michael. Where's Michael?" Maria looked around anxiously. Max looked =
up=20
guilty as she came out from behind the tree. He'd been so wrapped up in =
seeing=20
Liz again that he hadn't even noticed she was there. "Do you have any =
idea what=20
it's been like for Liz and I hanging around here, not knowing what's =
been going=20
on? Well do you?"</P>
<P>As if in answer to her question, there was another flash of light and =
Michael, Kyle and Adam appeared next to her.</P>
<P>Maria threw herself at Michael, who backed off looking very=20
uncomfortable.</P>
<P>"Hey, why don't I get that sort of greeting?" Megabyte re appeared, =
this time=20
with Isabel and Alex in tow.</P>
<P>Jade grinned and threw herself at the American Tomorrow Person, whose =
face=20
quickly began to change to match the colour of his hair.</P>
<P>Adam laughed. "I think you asked for that one, Megabyte."</P>
<P>"Yeah, whatever. I just left Dad and Sheriff Valenti working out what =
they=20
are going to tell the police." Max noticed that although Megabyte had =
changed=20
the subject he hadn't pushed Jade away. The redhead leaned back against =
the tree=20
Liz had been taking shelter under when Max had teleported in with him a =
few=20
minutes earlier, Jade still staying close.</P>
<P>"Where's my dad?" Kyle wanted to know. "I need to see him, to let him =
know=20
I'm okay."</P>
<P>Adam looked hesitant. "But what about keeping a low profile?"</P>
<P>"He's the sheriff's son," Max pointed out. "I don't think they're =
going to=20
question it too much if he goes in looking for his dad. He can act like =
he=20
doesn't know what's been happening. Can't you, Kyle?"</P>
<P>"I *don't * know what's happening. Nothing that happened today makes =
any=20
sense, and I think it's easier to keep it that way," Kyle said. "Look, I =
owe you=20
guys. I'm not going to let on that I know about all that teleporting =
stuff. Now=20
where's Dad?"</P>
<P>"He's down by the main gates talking to the cops," Megabyte told him. =
"It=20
might be safer if you go on your own though. If I teleport you my Dad =
will kill=20
me."</P>
<P>"Fine by me," Kyle turned to head towards the old factory, then =
turned and=20
paused. "Adam thanks for what you did in London, hope Kevin is okay. If =
I don't=20
see you guys again…" He stopped, obviously unsure of what to =
say.</P>
<P>Michael coughed and Max stifled a grin. </P>
<P>"Oh yeah, thanks, Michael." Kyle muttered his reply so softly that =
Max had=20
trouble hearing him. He then turned and started walking briskly down the =
hill=20
towards Masters' former base of operations to meet his father.</P>
<P>"I think you were lucky to get that out of him, Michael," pointed out =
Liz.=20
"Kyle feels quite uncomfortable around you guys. It will probably take =
him a=20
while to come to grips with what he's been through today. He didn't find =
out=20
about you did he?"</P>
<P>Michael shook his head. "I used my powers in London but I'm sure Kyle =
didn't=20
see it. I think he though all the weird stuff came from Adam, not =
me."</P>
<P>"See, Adam," Megabyte said with a grin. "I always told you I wasn't =
the only=20
weird one around here."</P>
<P>"Yeah right, Megabyte." Adam grinned back at his fellow Tomorrow =
Person. "So=20
I take it the sheriff doesn't know about you guys either?" The last =
question was=20
directed at Max who shook his head.</P>
<P>"We'd prefer to leave it that way too if that's okay. Megabyte, your =
father…"=20
Max glanced down at the factory gates again. Luckily the large tree they =
were=20
sheltering behind also hid them from anyone who might be looking out =
from=20
Masters' former base. He shivered. The old building looked so harmless =
from the=20
outside, quite at odds to how close they had been to losing everything =
while=20
within its walls. Still the person behind that was dead now, dead and =
gone.=20
Hopefully the threat he posed had died with him.</P>
<P>"No, he won't tell," the redhead reassured him. "Dad's good at =
keeping=20
secrets. He's had loads of practice over the last few years. When I =
left, he and=20
Kyle's dad were telling the cops that Masters had come after us because =
of his=20
job."</P>
<P>"Yeah, but what about Max?" Maria wanted to know. "Surely the cops =
know that=20
he isn't connected to General Damon?"</P>
<P>"Yeah, but Max got involved because Masters thought he was me," Adam =
reminded=20
them. "If they stick to that story, I don't really see a problem."</P>
<P>Max looked around the group again. Megabyte and Jade were leaning =
against the=20
old tree, his arms casually around her. Maria had moved closer to =
Michael,=20
though he was pretending not to notice. Alex had his arms around Isabel =
and Max=20
realised how comfortable his sister looked next to him. Maybe he hadn't =
been the=20
only one who had realised you needed to embrace happiness while you =
still could.=20
Max looked again at his friends, both old and new, and smiled to =
himself. It was=20
reassuring to see them all together again. After the events of the day =
he had=20
wondered if that was ever going to happen again. They'd *all * come so =
close to=20
losing everything that mattered.</P>
<P>Max frowned. Someone was missing. Ami hadn't returned from London =
with the=20
others. He turned to ask Adam and noticed the young man was standing =
quietly,=20
seemingly staring into space. "Is Kevin okay?" he asked the Australian =
"Where's=20
Ami?"</P>
<P>"Kevin's fine," Adam reassured him. "He'll be in the hospital for a =
while,=20
but he's out of danger. I was just talking to Ami, she going to stay =
with him=20
for a while."</P>
<P>"Hey, I almost forgot about this." Alex reached into his pocket and =
pulled=20
out a CD. "Ami and I got some information from the computer in Masters' =
office.=20
Maybe you guys should take it and give it to General Damon." He walked =
over from=20
where he was standing with Isabel and handed the disc to Megabyte. =
"Masters sent=20
a whole lot of information about the Tomorrow People to someone called =
Simon=20
Trent."</P>
<P>Adam frowned as a thought occurred to him. "If Masters was working =
with=20
someone else, maybe the danger isn't over yet. Do you know if there is =
anything=20
on here about Max?"</P>
<P>Alex shook his head. "I had a look through the information on the =
computer=20
before I initiated the transfer, and I didn't see anything."</P>
<P>"You saw all the information Masters sent?" Michael asked, shifting =
his=20
position to stand in front of Alex. Max could see what his friend was =
thinking.=20
If this Trent had information about the existence of aliens, they would =
be in as=20
much danger as the Tomorrow People.</P>
<P>"Yeah. Hawkins didn't show up until after I started the file =
transfer, at=20
least I didn't think he did." Alex saw the puzzled faces around him and=20
continued. "Hawkins was that young blonde guy working for Masters. =
Except he=20
wasn't really working for Masters, at least he said he wasn't. He told =
us he was=20
working undercover for someone else but wouldn't say who."<BR><BR>"Did =
you=20
believe him?" Isabel wanted to know. "Come on Alex, it's important."</P>
<P>"He was doing a good bad guy impression when he shoved a gun into my =
back at=20
the UFO centre," Megabyte remembered. "I wouldn't trust anyone who =
worked for=20
Masters. That guy was one fry short of a Happy Meal." He looked down at =
Jade, an=20
expression of anger fleeting briefly over his features. "How do we know =
this=20
Hawkins guy hasn't legged it straight over to Trent? After all no one's =
seen him=20
apart from Alex and Ami. He must have disappeared after you guys =
teleported to=20
the basement."</P>
<P>"We don't," admitted Adam, looking worried. "That's why I'm wondering =
if=20
maybe we shouldn't come here again." He moved to stand alongside =
Max.</P>
<P>"But, Adam," protested Jade. "We've made new friends, friends who =
know what=20
it's like to be different from everyone else. We can't just say goodbye =
and=20
never see them again."</P>
<P>Max thought for a moment about what Adam was suggesting and then =
spoke up.=20
"I'm sorry, Jade, but I agree with Adam on this one. This whole thing =
happened=20
because Masters thought I was Adam, right?"</P>
<P>"Looks that way," commented Michael, glancing at Adam, Max and then =
back to=20
the Australian again.</P>
<P>"If the only information on that disc is about the Tomorrow People, =
and we=20
never see them again, there is less chance of that happening a second =
time."</P>
<P>"But Max…" Isabel protested. "We've finally found others who =
know what we're=20
going through. I can't see how it would hurt to at least stay in =
contact."</P>
<P>Max shook his head. "I know what you're saying, Izzy, but what if =
that=20
contact led someone else like Masters to us, to all of us. Jade is lucky =
to be=20
alive, what if next time she isn't so lucky? What if Trent's =
organisation,=20
whatever it is, gets hold of one of the other Tomorrow People because of =
the=20
contact between us? It's not worth the risk."</P>
<P>Adam nodded his head in agreement, running his hand through his hair. =
"I=20
agree with Max, though my concern goes both ways. If contact with us =
caused=20
something to happen to you guys, we'd never forgive ourselves."</P>
<P>"Yeah, but what if Alex is wrong and there is information about Max =
on that=20
CD?" pointed out Megabyte. "What then?"</P>
<P>"We'll worry about that if and when it happens. I'm hoping that =
Masters only=20
passed on information about us. Remember it's the Tomorrow People he =
wanted to=20
get his hands on. After all, before the mix up, he didn't even know =
about the=20
existence of aliens." Adam was trying to take charge of the situation, =
Max=20
realised as he listening to the Australian.</P>
<P>"Yeah, okay, if you put it that way." Megabyte turned to Jade. =
"Sorry, kid I=20
think Adam's right."</P>
<P>Jade opened her mouth and closed it again, a look of resignation =
forming.=20
"Well I guess this is goodbye, then." She went over to Liz and then =
Maria and=20
gave them each a hug. "I suppose I can't even see you guys again even =
though you=20
aren't like them."</P>
<P>Liz shook her head. "I wish I could say different, Jade, but I can't. =
I=20
couldn't handle it if someone got their hands on Max again, I'm sorry. =
Look I=20
know it wasn't your fault, that's not what I'm saying but…" Her =
voice tailed off=20
as she started to choke on her words.</P>
<P>Maria reached for her hanky and sniffed. "We wouldn't want anything =
to happen=20
to you guys either you know. Maybe the world isn't ready for =
Czechoslovakians=20
yet, either alien or home grown." Liz left Max's side and put her arm =
around her=20
friend</P>
<P>"Czechoslovakians?" asked Megabyte. "Code word for aliens, =
right?"</P>
<P>Maria nodded but Michael spoke up before she could say anything else. =
"I=20
think Max and Adam are right, for what it's worth. Better to be safe =
than sorry.=20
Come on, give me your keys Maria. It's time we left." He looked down =
again at=20
Valenti and General Damon talking, grabbed the keys out of Maria's hand =
and=20
started walking towards the roadside on the other side of the small hill =
they=20
were on. Maria shrugged and followed, a look of resignation on her =
face.</P>
<P>"Michael's not real big on goodbyes," Isabel explained. "I'd better =
go after=20
them. Thanks for helping to save my brother." She gave the Tomorrow =
People a=20
brief hug and then turned and ran after Michael and Maria.</P>
<P>"All part of the service." Megabyte looked a bit embarrassed. "Come =
on Jade,=20
I think we'd better go. Looks like Dad is nearly finished up with the =
sheriff.=20
He was going to sort out some stuff in town and call me later when he =
wants a=20
'ride' home."</P>
<P>"I'd better go after Isabel," said Alex. "Hey if you have any =
problems with=20
that disc, or find anything that shouldn't be on it…"</P>
<P>"We'll be fine," promised Megabyte. He looked at the disc again =
before=20
sliding it back into his pocket. "Hope this thing isn't a sign of more =
trouble,"=20
he commented.</P>
<P>"Hope not," Alex echoed his words. "See you guys later. Well I won't, =
but you=20
know what I mean." He looked towards Isabel's retreating form, waved at=20
Megabyte, Jade and Adam and broke into a trot to catch up with her.</P>
<P>Jade walked over to Max and planted a quick kiss on his cheek. =
"Thanks for=20
saving my life, Max," she said simply. "I'll always remember you." She =
closed=20
her eyes and teleported.</P>
<P>"I'd better go after her." Megabyte stood up straight, leaving the =
shelter of=20
the tree and walked over to where Jade had been moments before. He shook =
Max's=20
hand. [Thanks for everything] </P>
<P>Max could feel the emotion behind the 'unspoken' thanks the Tomorrow =
Person=20
mentally sent him. Not a problem, he thought.</P>
<P>"Coming, Adam?" Megabyte asked his friend.</P>
<P>"In a minute. I'll see you at the ship, okay?" </P>
<P>Megabyte grinned. "Okay." He closed his eyes to initiate the =
teleport. "Hey=20
at least we've learnt one thing from all this."</P>
<P>Max looked at him, wondering what was coming. Beside him he could =
hear Adam=20
quietly groan in anticipation.</P>
<P></P>
<P>"We are not alone." Megabyte looked at the faces in front of him, an =
innocent=20
look on his face. "Maybe Mulder does have a point after all." He grinned =
at=20
Adam. "Jade's calling. Don't leave me alone in her clutches for too =
long, okay?"=20
He concentrated and disappeared, heading for the Tomorrow People's ship =
and=20
Jade.</P>
<P>Max smiled to himself. "You Tomorrow People take care of yourselves, =
too.=20
Maybe one day when the world is ready to learn about the existence of =
both of=20
us, we can meet again."</P>
<P>Adam nodded. "Hope it's sooner rather than later. Sorry about getting =
you=20
into this mess, Max. We owe you."</P>
<P>Liz came and stood by Max's side. The others would be waiting for =
them down=20
at the roadside, probably impatiently waiting if the truth were known. =
"We owe=20
you just as much, Adam," she pointed out as she kissed the Australian =
gently on=20
the cheek. "Thanks for bringing Max back to me."</P>
<P>Max could swear he saw the young man blush as he disappeared in a =
flash of=20
white light.</P>
<P>"Come on, Liz," he said as he put his arm around her and headed back =
to the=20
others. Max smiled to himself. Megabyte was right, he decided. Even =
though the=20
two groups had to part ways, at least now they knew they were no longer =
alone. A=20
quote he'd heard once in English class came unbidden to his mind. 'For =
knowledge=20
itself is power.'</P>
<P>And with that power came the strength for them to face their future, =
whatever=20
it might hold.</P>
<P>***********</P>
<P>~Fin~</P>
<P>The next story in the 'Tears in Heaven' series will be 'Where the =
Winds Blow'=20
and is a Tomorrow People story.</P>
<P>End of Part 20</P></DIV></BODY></HTML>
------=_NextPart_000_0019_01C15303.214100C0--
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: Ailie S McFarland <aixla@juno.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Hole in my Soul 1/1
Date: 15 Oct 2001 14:28:01 -0700
Title: Hole in My Soul
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: aixla@juno.com
Fandom: BtVS
Pairing: W/O, W/T
Rating: R (sex, language)
Timeline/Spoilers: Between seasons 5&6
Distribution: Ask and ye shall receive
Archives: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html
Feedback: Please. ItÆs been ages since IÆve had time to write, and IÆm in
feedback withdrawal!
Disclaimer: Oz is not mine. Sigh. I wish he was. IÆd treat him right. And
if she was good, I might
share him with Karen. *L* The song is ôHole in My Soulö by Aerosmith.
//I'm down a one way street
With a one night stand
With a one track mind
Out in no man's land
The punishment sometimes
Don't seem to fit the crime//
The alley was cold, dark. Oz shivered in the dampness and pulled the
threadbare coat tighter
around his bony frame. How many pounds had he lost since this all
started, ten? Twenty? HeÆd
stopped keeping track weeks ago. His health was the last thing on his
mind at this point.
Things had finally started to get better. Oz had started to be able to
sleep through the night
without nightmares. Sometimes those dreams had come in the form of
torture at the hands of the
scientists at the Initiative. Sometimes his mind tried to reconstruct the
events surrounding
VerrucaÆs gruesome demise. Most of the time the nightmares had been of
Willow, and what her
insides would look like as the wolf feasted on them, or fantasies of
ripping Tara limb from limb
as she was forced to watch. But with meditation and a great deal of soul
searching, those things
began to pass.
There had been a point where he could go almost an entire day without
thinking of her. Without
missing her smile, her companionship, her kisses. And when those thoughts
did occur, they were
not quite a longing, but rather a fond remembrance of days gone by.
Whimsical thoughts of a
past love, almost a past life.
//Yeah there's a hole in my soul
But one thing I've learned
For every love letter written
There's another one burned
So you tell me how it's gonna be this time//
And then it started. The first time Oz had been deep in meditation. After
almost two years of
practice, he was now quite skilled at blocking the outside world. In
fact, an entire room of his
apartment in Bangkok was dedicated to this art. When he entered that
space, everything was left
at the doorway. Here there was only himself and the air he breathed. But
on that particular day,
something changed.
ôOz.ö
Barely a whisper. Just a tickling in the back of his mind. But it was
there. WillowÆs voice, inside
his head. ~ Odd. ~ Oz thought to himself as he gathered himself and tried
to return to his relaxed
state. It had been a long time since any thoughts had been able to pierce
the veil of his
meditation, let alone thoughts of her.
//Is it over?
Is it over?
'Cause I'm blowin' out the flame//
The rest of the session continued without incident, and Oz decided it was
just ôone of those
things.ö
Until it happened again two days later.
This time he had been walking down the street, heading toward the market.
His thoughts were
nothing more complicated than trying to remember if he had enough milk at
home, when she
intruded again.
ôOz.ö Louder than the first time, WillowÆs voice startled him enough to
cause him stop and turn
around, looking for her. ôOz.ö Again, seeming to come from everywhere and
nowhere. ôCome
home.ö
ôWillow?ö he whispered, aware that he was now attracting stares from
passers-by. ôWillow?ö
But there was no response.
//Take a walk outside your mind
Tell me how it feels to be
The one who turns
The knife inside of me
Take a look and you will find
There's nothing there, girl
Yeah I swear, I'm telling you, girl//
The occurrences became more and more frequent as time went by. Oz was
unable to sleep
through the night without hearing his name called at least once. ôOz,
come home!ö
He tried calling Willow and TaraÆs room once, but the voice that picked
up the connection half a
world away was unfamiliar, and unable to help. He supposed he could have
called the Rosenberg
home, or maybe Giles or Buffy ... but what good would that do? They would
just put him in
touch with Willow, and she would be worried about him. After all, he was
hallucinating. Willow
had made things perfectly clear the last time they spoke. Someday they
might find each other
and be friends again, but this was not the time. And besides the fact
that she had no reason to do
this, she also didnÆt have the capability. At least, she hadnÆt the last
time Oz had seen her.
So this was obviously in his head. He just wasnÆt dealing the way he
needed to. Somehow, he
would find a way to get through this, alone.
//There's a Hole In My Soul
That's been killing me forever
It's a place where a garden never grows
There's a Hole In My Soul
Yeah, I should have known better
'Cause your love's like a thorn without a rose//
Oz tried everything. Her voice invaded every meditation and mantra he
attempted. Even his
music couldnÆt drown out her call. As time went on, the voice only seemed
to get stronger. ôOz,
come home. Please!ö
Eventually he turned to vice. Alcohol, drugs, one night stands with women
whose names he
couldnÆt remember the next morning, although whether he had known them at
all was
questionable. And for a while, the fog he surrounded himself in seemed to
do the trick.
Oz was in bed one night, weeks after this all began, and not alone. As he
released himself into
the nameless female form below him, he looked into her eyes and gasped as
they changed from
brown to a deep green.
WillowÆs face stared back at him. ôOz,ö phantom lips formed the words.
ôListen to me.ö
ôNo!ö He wasted no time dismounting the confused girl in his bed. Barely
taking the time to
cover his nakedness, he ran out into the street.
//I'm as dry as a seven year drought
I got dust for tears
Yeah I'm all tapped out
Sometimes I feel broken and can't get fixed
I know there's been all kinds of shoes
Underneath your bed
Now I sleep with my boots on
But you're still in my head
And something tells me this time
I'm down to my last licks//
And so now he sat in the alley; cold, wet, and alone. There was really no
other choice. The voice
in his head just wouldnÆt stop. She wouldnÆt shut up. So he would have to
silence her himself.
OzÆs hands shook as his infirm fingers struggled with the child-proof
cap.
ôOz? Oz can you hear me?ö
The pharmacy bottle fell to the ground as his hands went to his ears.
ôNo. No! Shut up! Leave
me alone!ö
ôThere isnÆt much time. ItÆs difficult for me to ...ö
ôDifficult? Difficult?ö People began to stare as Oz staggered out of the
alley, shouting to the
stars. ôMy life. My life now! You have no right, no place! Get out of my
fucking head bitch!ö
ôOz ...ö
ôShut up!ö Twin lights sped toward him. It wasnÆt what he had planned,
but it would do. And he
couldnÆt wait anymore.
Oz finally succeeded in drowning the voice. WillowÆs last call was lost
in the blaring horn of the
truck.
//'Cause if it's over
Then it's over
And it's driving me insane
Yeah, is it over?
Yeah, it's over
And I'm blowing out the flame//
Tara arrived home to find Willow staring into the flickering flame of a
black taper candle.
ôHoney.ö Willow jumped as her loverÆs hand brushed her shoulder.
ôOh, Tara.ö She tried to smile, but her eyes betrayed their weariness. ôI
didnÆt hear you come
in.ö
With a knowing, sad smile, Tara sat down beside her. ôAny luck today?ö
Willow shook her head. ôNo. I thought I finally reached him, but ... it
was strange. It didnÆt feel
like him. Does that make sense?ö
ôOf course it does,ö Tara murmured as she pulled Willow into her arms.
They stayed that way
for quite some time before Tara spoke again. ôYou should get some sleep.ö
ôNo,ö Willow pulled away, her eyes determined. ôSomething was different
this last time. I have
to try again.ö
TaraÆs brow furrowed with concern. ôWillow, you canÆt do everything.
YouÆve gotten so strong,
but ... but maybe heÆs just too far away for you to reach.ö Willow
started to inturrupt, but Tara
continued. ôI know you want him here. He was BuffyÆs friend. And he
deserves to know about
all this, about Dawn. And ... and he might be able to help with the
spell. But youÆre killing
yourself trying to do this. Maybe itÆs just too much.ö
WillowÆs eyes hardened as she pushed TaraÆs comforting hands away. ôItÆs
not to much.ö That
had come out much harsher than she meant it to be, so she backtracked a
bit. ôNo, I mean, I
think I finally reached him. ItÆs like, I can talk to him maybe, but he
canÆt talk back yet. Or
something. But last time I felt like we connected somehow. And then ...
usually I just lose my
grip on him, or something. Instead it was like he hung up on me, like we
got disconnected. And
IÆm scared that ... that maybe something happened to him.ö
ôShh, baby. ItÆll be alright.ö Tara tried to console Willow.
ôI guess so,ö she sighed, resigned. Willow allowed herself to be led to
the bedroom. But even as
they made love, she couldnÆt shake the feeling that something irreparable
had been done that
day. Later, as she watched Tara sleeping, for a moment she thought she
saw him lying there in
her bed ... still as death.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Ailie McFarland
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
That'll put marzipan in your pie plate, Bingo!
________________________________________________________________
GET INTERNET ACCESS FROM JUNO!
Juno offers FREE or PREMIUM Internet access for less!
Join Juno today! For your FREE software, visit:
http://dl.www.juno.com/get/web/.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele R Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@neo.rr.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: Alternate Realities Web Site Update 10.21.2001
Date: 21 Oct 2001 15:32:52 -0400
10.21.2001
The archive has been updated :-) (And not a moment too soon, huh?)
Well, to ward off the shock, before you wander over there and wonder what's
going on, not only has the archive been updated, but it's also been given a
complete and total make-over. Nothing stays the same forever, and it was due
for a change.
The look, fit and feel of the site has changed, and will probably take some
getting used to. The archive is actually linked as a separate section
(appropriately named, "archive"), and for those of you are enjoy the
crossover universes, those have been moved to the section, "projects."
The adult archive is not up and functioning yet, but will be in another week
or two, please bear with me.
There is some new fiction:
The Closet by Amethyst Maiden
(New Series Tomorrow People)
An awesome 'coming of age' story. It blows my mind every single time that I
read it. Okay, it's slashy, but nothing NC-17. Kudos to Amethyst Maiden!
Found My Reason by Ailie McFarland
(Angel: The Series/Buffy, the Vampire Slayer)
Oz finds new meaning in his life.
Hearing the Click by Michele Mason Bumbarger
(Stargate SG-1/New Series Tomorrow People Crossover vignette)
The story that birthed 1,000 plot bunnies . . . or something like that. My
new obsession mixed with my old obsession and this vignette was born.
Here Until Death, and After by Nicole Gray
(All Souls/New Series Tomorrow People Crossover)
So, you ask, who exactly is Joey, anyway? Well, if you want his opinion,
that's a very good question.
The Mom of Us by Ailie McFarland
(Buffy, the Vampire Slayer)
Willow's musings during her preparations in the sixth season episode,
"Bargaining."
Walking Wounded by Amethyst Maiden
(New Series Tomorrow People)
Kevin muses about the changes in his life.
Worlds Away by Michele Mason Bumbarger
(New Series Tomorrow People Fan Fiction)
Now, finally, at long last, posted in its entirety. Check out the archive,
in the section "New Series Tomorrow People Fan Fiction" for the full story
(all thirty-five chapters of it).
Have fun, enjoy, thanks for your patience and your patronage!
Michele Mason Bumbarger
Archivist, Author and Webmistress
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: Ailie S McFarland <aixla@juno.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) I'm in Love with a Girl Named Fred
Date: 22 Oct 2001 23:12:56 -0700
?Title: IÆm in Love with a Girl Named Fred
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: aixla@juno.com
Fandom: AtS
Pairing: O/F?
Spoilers: Up to Angel S3, but no biggies.
Archives: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html (someday. IÆm so
behind)
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, IÆm gonna say yes.
Disclaimer: Oz doesnÆt belong to me. If he did, none of you would ever
see him again. Ever. Fred doesnÆt belong to me either ... I think she is
me. Aside from the physics stuff, of course. IÆm just a musician. *S*
AuthorÆs note: OK, I have mono, and am severely drugged up. So maybe this
idea will make no sense to anyone but me. *L* Also, this is a rough-rough
draft. I just wanted to get peopleÆs ideas on it because IÆve never tried
to write Fred before. So any input will be *extremely* appreciated!
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
You can only travel around the world for so long. No matter how many cool
things you see, or how many interesting people you meet, eventually you
have to go home. Or at least someplace where badly spoken English is the
predominant language and you can find a Chinese restaurant right next
door to a Taco Bell. Not to get all ôCheersö on you, but sometimes itÆs
nice to go where everybody knows your name.
And so when the travel-lust wore off my first thought was to head to
Sunnydale. But the idea of living in the same city as Willow and Tara was
just a little bit too much, at least for right now. So thatÆs how I ended
up here in L.A.
Of course, nothing is as I left it. When the cabby dropped me off at what
I thought was Angel Investigations, all I found was a burnt out shell of
a building. Things can change when youÆre gone for two years. Of course
some things never change; the ad that eventually led me to the hotel was
clearly CordeliaÆs work. Always trying to drum up business.
ItÆs a nice place, great actually. It occurred to me that it was a little
big for just Angel, Cordelia and Doyle, but nice. I was so busy admiring
the architecture that I didnÆt notice the brunette behind the counter
when I entered.
ôUm ... hi?ö she seemed a little nervous. ôThis is uh ... I mean welcome
to Angel Investigations. Are you ... can I do something to ... help you?ö
I smiled, trying to set her at ease. ôHey. Actually I was looking for
Angel. Or Cordelia?ö
ôOh! Well, nobodyÆs here.ö She had a soft southern accent, which became
more pronounced as she started to backtrack. ôI mean well, obviously
thereÆs someone here because IÆm here and youÆre here and I didnÆt mean
to imply that youÆre a nobody. YouÆre obviously a client and thatÆs
important because we like to help people, and I hope I didnÆt insult you
or anything by ...ö
ôWhoa, whoa,ö I started to worry that the poor girlÆs head was going to
explode. ôItÆs okay. Actually, IÆm just a friend. I was passing though,
thought IÆd say hi.ö
Her face showed obvious signs of relief. ôOh. Oh good. Because they left
me to hold down the fort for the afternoon, and IÆve never done that by
myself. And I wouldnÆt want to mess it up.ö
ôYouÆre doing fine,ö I assured her. She was actually quite cute. Her long
brown hair was pulled into pigtails, and her glasses kept slipping down
off the bridges of her nose. Those factors combined with the fact that
her face was so animated when she spoke would lead most people to believe
that sheÆs younger than she really is. But one glance at the book she had
been reading when I walked in told me differently. Some kind of complex
astrophysics or something.
Definitely not for the layman.
Realizing that she wasnÆt exactly sure what to say next, I took the
initiative. ôIÆm Oz,ö I offered, extending my hand.
She smiled, and shook my hand vigorously. ôFred.ö
Then it was my turn to smile. ôIÆm in love with a girl named Fred.ö Fred
gave me a slightly alarmed look. ôItÆs a song, from a musical. See,
thereÆs Prince Dauntless the Drab and he falls in love with Princess
Winifred the Woebegone, so he sings this song æIÆm In love with a girl
named Fred.Æö
ôMusical?ö
ôItÆs a long story. See, I play the guitar, and when I was in high school
I let someone talk me into playing pit for the spring musical. Bad idea.
Men dancing in tights is never pretty.ö
Fred giggled at that. She has a little girlÆs laugh, where she kind of
ducks her head and lets her hair fall into her face. ItÆs endearing.
Actually, it reminded me of another girl I once knew, one to whom I had
said ôYou have the sweetest smile IÆve ever seen.ö
So I quickly changed the subject.
ôAny idea when theyÆll be back?ö
Fred furrowed her brow in thought. ôWell Cordelia had to run home for
something, and Wesley and Gunn are out looking for some kind of
broadsword, I think.ö Wesley, as in former watcher Wesley? Odd, but I
didnÆt have a chance to ask about it. ôActually Angel is here, but heÆs
sleeping. Not that he usually sleeps all day, I mean, itÆs almost three
oÆclock in the afternoon and no good detective would be sleeping this
late. ItÆs just that ... we had a ... stakeout,
late last night, and he ...ö
I leaned over the counter. ôItÆs okay, Fred. I know about Angel.ö
Once again, visible relief. ôYou do? Oh good, because IÆve never been a
very good liar.ö
ôWell I like honest people, so weÆre okay then.ö
She lowered her voice to a whisper, leaning in close to me so I could
hear. ôSo what do you suppose itÆs like, having a monster like that
inside of you? æCause looking at him youÆd never know, you know?ö
It was an interesting question, one I had to think about for a moment
before I answered. ôActually,ö I said carefully, ôItÆs pretty hard.ö She
gave me a quizzical look. ôIÆm a werewolf.ö
For a moment she looked like she didnÆt know if she was supposed to laugh
or not. ôWas that a joke? I never can tell anymore.ö
ôNo joke.ö What was I doing? Telling someone whoÆs basically a complete
stranger all the details of my life? But I felt as if I could trust her
for some reason.
ôOh, well I have a secret too.ö Fred paused to take a deep breath. ôI
spent the last five years trapped in a demon dimension where humans are
used as slaves.ö
Not what I was expecting, but after two years in Sunnydale and two more
traveling to some of the strangest places in the world, I could believe
it. ôWow. That kinda sucks.ö
ôYeah, it did. But then Angel showed up and ... well, everythingÆs better
now.ö
I wasnÆt really sure what to say next. I mean, after you share some of
your most intimate secrets you canÆt really go back to ôhowÆs the
weather?ö Luckily, I didnÆt have to think long.
ôOz?ö Angel was sleepily descending the stairs, rubbing his eyes as if he
wasnÆt sure he was seeing clearly.
ôHey,ö I answered. ôPassing through, thought I should stop by.ö
He reached the bottom and extended a hand. ôOf course. How are you?ö
We started into the usual pleasantries, but my mind and eyes kept
drifting back to the girl behind the counter. She had already buried
herself in her calculations. But once, just once, she looked up and her
eyes met mine.
And she smiled.
~*~ Ailie McFarland ~*~
That'll put marzipan in your pie plate, Bingo!
I may be a cold blooded jelly doughnut, but my timing is impeccable.
________________________________________________________________
GET INTERNET ACCESS FROM JUNO!
Juno offers FREE or PREMIUM Internet access for less!
Join Juno today! For your FREE software, visit:
http://dl.www.juno.com/get/web/.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: Invitation to Join Meandering Muse
Date: 23 Oct 2001 13:50:58 -0400
Invitation to Join Meandering Muse
This is an invitation to join a new mailing list at Yahoo!Groups
(http://groups.yahoo.com).
Meandering Muse is a fan fiction support community dedicated to the writers
of fan fiction. The purpose and goal of this list is to provide authors a
place to join with one another, share ideas, develop plots, and overcome
writer's block. This is a place for the discussion of projects currently
being worked on and a place to post works in progress.
The list however, is not only for authors, but also for readers of fan
fiction. The only requirement for joining this list is a willingness to
share your writings and a willingness to provide feedback on what others
have written. Community participation is a central focus of this list.
For more information about Meandering Muse, you may visit the homepage at
Yahoo!Groups: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/meanderingmuse
To subscribe to Meandering Muse, send a blank email to:
meanderingmuse-subscribe@yahoogroups.com
To contact the List Owner, send an email to:
meanderingmuse-owner@yahoogroups.com.
**********************************************
Michele B.
Archivist, Author & Webmistress
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
**********************************************
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Rescued Part 0/3
Date: 25 Oct 2001 10:35:54 -0400
Rescued
A Forever Tomorrow Story
By Michele Mason
Part 0 - Author's Notes & Disclaimer
This is the first in a series of vignettes and short stories for Forever
Tomorrow that will be slowly posted over the upcoming weeks. All of these
vignettes were completed quite some time ago, but have been gathering dust
in the hopes that the stories which fall in between the vignettes would
someday be written. Well, I'm an optimist and I haven't given up completely
on writing those stories, however, I am not holding my breath that they will
make it from outline to posting any time within the next five years.
With that in mind, Caroline and I have decided to go ahead and share what we
can with the world and our loyal readers. Please keep in mind that as these
vignettes slowly make their way to the light of day that they do contain
some minor spoilers regarding plans that Caroline and I made for Forever
Tomorrow. But, I'm hoping that it's not too much that couldn't already have
been inferred from what we've already posted.
Now, with all that firmly in mind, I want to make a few more notes on this
story.
With respect to the "established" timeline of Forever Tomorrow, this story
takes place in February of 2000. That places this story nearly two years
after my first Forever Tomorrow story, "Perceptions." Ami Jackson (The
Tomorrow People) is training as a Watcher under the watchful and paternal
eye of Joe Dawson (Highlander: The Series).
A final footnote is that the events depicted here, (ie the back story
regarding Duncan and his friend, Dominic) will probably never be written. It
was never planned as a full story in and of itself, and was only meant to be
explained in detail in a vignette from Joe Dawson's POV. I believe that most
of the details can be extrapolated, and I won't go into them here.
Disclaimer: Chances are, if you recognize them, then they aren't mine.
Duncan MacLeod, Rachel MacLeod, Joe Dawson, Richie Ryan and Methos and other
characters from Highlander: The Series are all the property of Panzer/Davis,
Rysher Entertainment, and Gaumont Television. The characters of Ami Jackson,
Jade Weston and any other Tomorrow People you might recognize belong to
Roger Damon Price, Thames/Tetra Television and ITV. Dominic is a figment of
my imagination and Cat Fraser belongs to Caroline Fales. I'm not making a
profit off of this, trust me on that one.
For more Forever Tomorrow stories or to refresh your memory, you can visit:
http://www.alternate-realities.net/archive/forever/forever-index.html.
//Words written in slashes like this\\ represent emphasis/italics.
All feedback should go to mbumbarger@hotmail.com.
I hope you enjoy.
Michele Bumbarger
Posted: 10.25.2001
**********************************************
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
**********************************************
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Rescued - Part 1/3
Date: 25 Oct 2001 10:39:51 -0400
Rescued
A Forever Tomorrow Story
By Michele R Mason
Notes & Disclaimer in Part 0
*****
Part One
Glenfinnan, Scotland
2000
Duncan reined the horse in, squinting into the twilight. He closed and
opened his eyes slowly, already knowing that what he saw would neither
change nor fade. A figure appeared where there had been open space, and
after carefully checking the surroundings, the figure headed toward him in
determined strides.
Duncan wondered at what point in time that seeing a figure materialize out
of thin air had become as commonplace as breathing. These days, he didn't
even blink when the bright light of teleportative energy appeared near him.
Of course, it hadn't always been that way. Duncan MacLeod had spilled his
fair share of coffee and drawn his katana far too many times before
developing the ability to treat it as a normal everyday occurrence.
Once upon a time, he would have laughed at the person who suggested that
people could teleport. That had been before he met the Tomorrow People, the
next step in human evolution. Before he got to know and grow fond of the
extraordinary young men and women with psychic abilities plucked right from
the pages of a science-fiction novel.
As the figure drew closer, Duncan dismounted. She was dressed for the
highland winter, so her being here was planned and deliberate. Bundled in a
ski coat, her long, dark hair held back by a simple head wrap, she met his
eyes across the distance. He held the reins, not speaking, simply watching
her approach.
She'd grown up in the intervening years. All of the Tomorrow People had.
When Duncan first met her, she had been a quiet, simple, nineteen-year-old
college student. Confident in her abilities as a Tomorrow Person, but unsure
of her place in the world. Back then, her hair had been plaited in hundreds
of tiny braids and she would have never approached him with the determined,
purposeful strides that she used now.
The more things change . . .he mused to himself.
"Let me guess," Duncan remarked dryly when she was within earshot. "Joe and
Richie are worried."
"And Cat, and Adam. But it's to be expected when you run off without even a
by your leave." Her English accent was clipped, as was her reproach. She
only came to his chest, but as he met her dark eyes, Duncan felt as though
they were eye level. However, the next moment, her voice and her stance
softened. "Of course we're worried, Mac. We're your friends."
Dominic Friar had been his friend as well.
Thoughts of Dominic made his chest tighten. Logically and rationally,
Duncan knew that he had done the right thing--that Dominic would have wanted
it this way. But his heart and his soul--the agony of Dominic's Quickening
haunted and gnawed at him.
Duncan pushed the thought aside, as he noticed the small, worried frown
forming on her face. "I was expecting Cat. Or Joe."
"You and Cat would argue." She shrugged, shifting so that her back was more
to the wind. "And it's less expensive for me to be here than Joe.
Teleportation doesn't give you jet lag."
"You've been hanging around Richie too long, Ami. You're developing his
sense of humor."
Ami smiled. It was a soft, sweet smile that touched her dark eyes. "There
are worse things you could accuse me of, Duncan MacLeod."
"Well, now that you've seen I'm alive and well, are you going to pull your
little disappearing act and report back to Joe?"
"Already did, Mac." Ami winked. "Jade and Cat are talking to Joe right now."
Teleportation he had grown accustomed to. There was tangible evidence of
that particular behavior. He could see teleportation. Telepathy, however,
still took him by surprise.
"You're not going to get rid of me that easily, Mac."
"Ami, I don't need a babysitter."
"No, but you do need a friend."
Duncan MacLeod, four hundred year old Immortal, didn't have an answer for
that.
He settled for offering to buy her dinner.
* * * * *
"It definitely has atmosphere," Ami took a drink from the heavy wooden
tankard while her eyes explored the dimly lit, natural wood interior of
Glenfinnan Inn.
She hadn't known exactly what to expect when Mac offered to buy her dinner,
his manner as mysterious as Methos. Actually, Ami hadn't known what to
expect when she agreed to look in on the Scot at Glenfinnan. Duncan MacLeod
was a master of brooding and self-martyrdom, and when he didn't want to be
disturbed, he usually made certain that he wasn't disturbed. After his
encounter with Dominic Friar, he had packed up and flown to Europe. He'd
been to Paris, Madrid, Rome, Athens, and lastly Glenfinnan. He didn't call,
didn't write, and did a pretty good job of avoiding all the Watchers Joe
assigned to him. Both Joe and Richie toyed with the idea of visiting him --
but they knew that if Mac was in one of his moods, he wouldn't take kindly
to their intrusion.
So, they cornered Ami and Jade, at least as much as they could corner a
Tomorrow Person, after deciding that Cat's temper and outspokenness were
just a bit too heavy handed for what they wanted done. For the past three
days, the two of them had kept a close watch on the Immortal, never making
contact. His routine remained the same: in the morning, he ran five
kilometers and in the afternoon, hidden among the ruins of Glenfinnan
Castle, he practiced sword forms. During the evenings, he would ride out on
horseback, have dinner, usually alone, although sometimes with Rachel, who
owned the inn, and then he would retire to his room with a book.
"He's reading when Rachel MacLeod is within arm's reach?" Methos had looked
up in surprise at that revelation. "He really is wallowing in it this time."
The 5,000-year-old Immortal had added a few additional remarks that made
Jade's cheeks turn red, and earned him a harsh cuff on the head from Cat.
Of course, Ami had to agree with Methos. Duncan MacLeod was an extremely
attractive man, and normally wasn't one to ignore a beautiful woman who
wanted to keep him company. Well, unless Amanda was in town, acting for all
the world like a she-cat protecting her brood. If Mac wasn't paying
attention to Rachel, he really was upset.
However, noticing that his routine never varied, and that he wasn't building
his own guillotine, Ami decided to stop playing cloak and dagger and simply
confront him. He hadn't been surprised; and he had delivered on his promise
of good food and a charming atmosphere.
"Rachel works hard to give the place what she calls a 'historic' feel." Mac
tore a chunk of bread from the loaf between them. "Right down to the
lighting."
"Or lack of," Ami corrected, facing him in the flickering candlelight of the
numerous candelabras. "It worked, though. She really did give this place
atmosphere."
"Well, not exactly." Duncan bit the bread and chewed slowly, his light brown
eyes holding hers. Ami waited patiently; she knew Mac was teasing her,
hoping she would become absolutely agitated by his silence and demand to
know more. Instead, as she met his gaze calmly and continued to eat, he
finally smiled and swallowed. Taking a drink, he continued. "Well, for
starters, it would be much darker. We'd never have wasted all these
candles. And it wouldn't smell so good, either."
Ami paused, fork halfway to her mouth. "It wouldn't smell so good?"
"Of course not. We didn't bathe very often back then." Mac speared a slice
of beef with his knife. "The dirt protected us."
"From what?"
"Bad spirits." Mac winked at her.
"Duncan MacLeod, I heard ye had a dinner guest, but I had ta see it with me
own eyes ta believe it."
Ami looked up in surprise at the woman who leaned against the table. This
was Rachel MacLeod, and she understood the reason behind Methos's rather
crude remarks. The woman was beautiful, with stunning red hair and bright
green eyes. "Hello."
"Ah, Rachel MacLeod, Ami Jackson." Mac handled the introductions with
gentlemanly flourish.
"Ye do keep the most interesting company, Duncan."
"Tell me about it," Duncan muttered.
Ami shot him a dark glare, but was unable to say anything as she realized
that Rachel was now speaking to her. "I dinna suppose ye'll be leavin'
tonight, Ami. I'll see ta a room for ye. Next time, have Duncan send word.
The men folk, they never think of these things."
Ami watched her hurry away, then swung her attention back to Duncan. "How
many generations removed is she?"
"Lots," Mac proceeded to eat the meat from the knife. "But she's clan
MacLeod. This is Glenfinnan, home to the clan MacLeod, you know?"
"I know." Ami helped herself to another piece of bread. "And you were born
here in 1592 on the shores of Loch Shiel." Even as she spoke the words, they
boggled her mind. The fact that the man seated across from her was 408
years old, but didn't appear a day over thirty-five never ceased to amaze
her.
"You've been paying attention." Mac pushed his chair away from the table,
and stood, holding his hand out to her. "Come here, I want to show you
something."
Curiosity getting the better of her, Ami took the offered hand and followed
the Immortal. He stopped in front of an open wooden case. The case held a
tartan and a rather large sword.
"That's the MacLeod tartan. And that's," he indicated the sword, "the
MacLeod sword. It was carried by the chieftain." Mac reached out a hand,
his fingers hovering only centimeters from the sword. "I was a chieftain's
son and as a child, I always dreamed of the day that it would be mine."
The candlelight danced across his face, illuminating the slight frown to his
lips. Pain flashed across his face as his eyes took on the familiar glaze
that marked an Immortal's submergence into very vivid memories.
"Mac?" Ami placed her hand lightly on his arm, drawing him back. "Mac?"
He looked to her, seeming to shake himself free of the memories, but not of
whatever sadness went with them. With a forced smile, he patted her hand.
"I'm all right. Just remembering."
Ami wrestled with her desire to follow this path down which Mac had begun to
wander, and her concern for her friend's emotional state. She didn't know
anything about Mac's life before he became Immortal, or even how he had
become Immortal. It wasn't something he talked about. Richie and Joe both
clamed up the first time she inquired, insisting that it was Mac's story to
tell. She thought that maybe Cat knew, but then again, Cat had grown up with
the legends of the MacLeods; and Cat probably got her information from
Connor.
Mac made the decision for her. "Our dinner is getting cold."
They continued to talk and banter the rest of the evening, but Ami didn't
fail to notice the distance in the Immortal's eyes. She knew that he was
only half with her; the other half was lost in the past, with the boy who
dreamed of being a clan chieftain.
***
TBC
**********************************************
Michele B.
Archivist, Author & Webmistress
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
**********************************************
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Rescued - Part 2/3
Date: 25 Oct 2001 10:41:15 -0400
Rescued
A Forever Tomorrow Story
By Michele R Mason
Notes & Disclaimer in Part 0
*****
Part 2
* * * * * *
Duncan MacLeod stared at the words on the page before him. They blurred and
shifted, forming an endless tide of incomprehensibility. He had been reading
the same paragraph for the past hour. He snapped the book closed with a
groan of frustration. Reading clearly was not going to be his soothing
recourse this evening.
He couldn't focus. Not for lack of trying, but the ability to make sense out
of the words on the pages eluded him. The same way his place as Clan
Chieftain eluded him. The same way the ability to accept and make sense of
Dominic's death eluded him.
Dominic had been a friend. Duncan trusted him, loved him like a brother. He
could still see the man kneeling before him, sobbing like a small child.
Duncan still heard Dominic's frantic pleas for Duncan to end it all.
Duncan hadn't wanted to kill him. Never mind that Dominic had long ago tired
of the Game. Never mind that the witch trials he had survived, that being
buried alive and lost as sea for hundreds of years had set his mind on edge.
Never mind that Dominic's mind melded reality and fantasy and his moments of
lucidity were rare. Duncan hadn't wanted to kill him.
Duncan MacLeod had sought a way to help him. He read the Chronicles that Joe
allowed him to read; he thought back, with great guilt and anger, to all the
patients he had observed Sean Burns with. He tried to reason with Dominic,
when Dominic could reason at all and wasn't brandishing his sword at
whatever crossed his path. He tried to pull the man back from the depths of
lunacy into which he had descended.
But in the end, Duncan MacLeod had failed. He had failed and he had to kill.
He failed Dominic in the same way he failed his father and mother; like he
failed Darius and Tessa and Fritz. Never mind that James Horton was no
longer a threat, or that he had Kalas's Quickening. Two wrongs did not make
a right; his failure still left blood on his hands and his soul.
And still there were those he called friend. Methos, Richie, Joe, Amanda,
the Tomorrow People. They supported him and stood by him. Joe who spared his
life when it would have been easier to take it; Methos who pulled him back
from the edge of the Dark Quickening. Even the Tomorrow People, with their
inability to kill or to understand the dark nature of Immortals, supported
him.
Ami and Jade had been watching him for three days. He pretended not to
notice them; he hadn't really cared that they were there, reporting back to
Joe what he had for breakfast and where he had it. His heart knew that they
were there because they cared. They wouldn't have given their surveillance
of him the time they did had it been other wise.
Lacing and unlacing his fingers, Duncan's eyes roamed to the wall. A
painting of Castle Glenfinnan decorated the center of it, hanging over the
only bed of the room. However, it was neither the wall nor the painting
toward which he directed his attention. He considered what lay beyond the
wall, in the next room. Without plausible explanation of how she could
simply disappear into the night, Ami had settled into the room for the
night. She was a friend. He could talk to her.
"Ami, I don't need a babysitter."
"No, but you do need a friend."
Yes, he did. But how could he talk to her about this? The Tomorrow People
didn't kill. They were full of hope and light, and not weighed down by the
darkness that always hovered around Immortals.
"I was a chieftain's son and as a child, I always dreamed of the day that it
would be mine."
She hadn't pressed him to explain. The questions danced in her eyes, but she
kept silent, waiting to see where he would lead the conversation. She held
her tongue, waiting to see if he would lead the conversation anywhere at
all. He hadn't. And she hadn't pushed him.
"No, but you do need a friend."
Duncan laced his hands together and continued staring at the wall.
* * * * * * *
Ami propped the pillows up behind her back, opening the book across her lap.
Occasionally, she would glance up at the opposite wall, and with a
long-suffering sigh, shake her head and return to reading. She could sense
Duncan MacLeod on the other side of the wall. Not the way she would sense
another Tomorrow Person; nor was it the way she sometimes sensed the
thoughts and emotions of non-telepaths. Immortals seemed to have a strong
psychic projection field; when their emotions were strongest, it was quite
easy to sense them, or at least their emotions. And Duncan MacLeod's
emotions held all the calm and tranquility of a hurricane.
Ami turned the page.
Guilt, anger, rage, sadness. They cycled through him and warred with one
another. Had she been new to her abilities, and unaccustomed to blocking and
filtering outside influences, she might have broken down and cried. As it
stood, it remained difficult for her to maintain concentration long enough
to read one paragraph after another. Ami wondered how anyone could manage to
keep themselves alive for four hundred years with that level of warring
emotions. Of course, Mac's emotions hadn't been like that before Dominic
showed up in Seacouver or before he had been driven to show her the MacLeod
tartan and sword.
Another page.
Sadness. Endless sadness. Ami wondered if Duncan ever allowed himself to
truly feel the pain. She wondered if he ever cried. She had seen him angry,
ready to rip something to shreds. Ami had seen him happy, and laughing; but
the sadness he locked away, he kept it hidden as if he was afraid to allow
anyone to see it. Including himself.
The knock on her door startled her.
Ami closed the book. "Yes?"
"Ami, it's Duncan." His voice sounded heavy. "May I come in?"
"One minute." She crawled out of bed and into her bathrobe.
"I couldn't sleep and I noticed your light was on," Duncan explained as she
opened the door. Staring at him, as he stood in the doorway silhouetted by
the dim light from the hallway beyond, Ami felt her breath catch. Sometimes,
Duncan MacLeod had that effect on her; she was relatively certain that there
weren't many women whom Duncan MacLeod didn't have that affect on. He was
incredibly handsome, particularly with his hair loose and flowing over his
shoulders. Too handsome.
Ami gave herself a mental shake. This was Duncan MacLeod after all.
"That makes two of us." Ami stepped aside, allowing him entry. "I usually
read myself to sleep, but I wasn't having much luck tonight."
"What were you reading?" the smile didn't reach his eyes.
Ami closed the door. "Dean Koontz."
"No wonder you aren't having any luck," Mac commented dryly, settling into
the armchair across the room. "I don't think that Dean Koontz writes bedtime
stories."
Ami gave a slight laugh. "Maybe not. But it's an interesting book. I almost
didn't put it down to answer the door."
"Glad to hear I'm at least slightly more important than Dean Koontz's latest
novel." He settled back in the chair, his eyes focused intently on her. "I
hope you don't mind being stuck here for a few days."
Ami sank to the bed. "There are worse places to be stuck. I would rather
that I'd been able to teleport back home, but what's done is done." She
leaned forward, folding her hands together, and winked at him. "Besides, if
I'd teleported back, I would have missed dinner."
"And being here gives you an opportunity to keep a closer eye on me?" Mac
propped his elbow on the arm of the chair, head resting on his hand.
"I'm not keeping an eye on you, Mac."
"So what do you and Joe and Jade call it?"
Ami stared at him, his words sinking in. He had known that she and Jade were
there all along. "You knew we were watching you? And you didn't say
anything?"
"Better you and Jade than one of Joe's people. I really haven't been in the
mood for Watchers."
Ami shook her head. This man never ceased to amaze her. "So, what can I do
for you, Mac?"
"Talk to me." He spoke softly, his eyes almost pleading. "I've been talking
to myself for most of the night, and I don't like what I'm hearing." He
shifted, sitting up and leaning back. "Do you want to hear about it? About
how I became Immortal?"
***
TBC
**********************************************
Michele B.
Archivist, Author & Webmistress
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
**********************************************
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) Rescued - Part 3/3
Date: 25 Oct 2001 10:42:30 -0400
Rescued
A Forever Tomorrow Story
By Michele R Mason
Notes & Disclaimer in Part 0
*****
Part 3
The words surprised Duncan even as he spoke them. He hadn't known what drove
him to knock on Ami's door in the middle of the night. He had only known
that he was tired of being alone with his own tortured thoughts and demons.
Seeing her face, even exchanging a few words with her had reminded him that
he wasn't completely alone.
"Only if you want to talk about it." Ami spoke up slowly, but he didn't have
to be telepathic to read the curiosity in her dark eyes. And he couldn't
blame her for that. How many years had he known her, gone out of his way to
protect her whenever possible, but never shared much of his past with her.
"It changed my life." He stood and walked to the window. It was easier to
stare off into the night, to stare at the stars than to look at another
face. He didn't really want to see her face, not until he finished. He'd
seen the looks of incredulity and pity often enough. "I died. On the
battlefield. I fought bravely and savagely, but not well enough. I fell on
that field and I died. When I woke up, I was an outcast. I was called a
demon, a devil and worse. My father threw me out of the village, out of the
clan. I had nothing left. I didn't understand what happened, but I had
nowhere to go. I hadn't a clue of what had happened to me."
"Mac, you don't have to--"
He shook his head, not looking in her direction. "I have to. Sometimes I
have to talk about it. To remember it. It's a part of who and what I am. And
who and what I was." Slowly, he turned, facing the young woman still seated
on the bed. "One day, I ran into my father on the road, returning from a
hunt. That was when I learned I was a foundling; I wasn't even truly his
son."
"What did you do then?" Duncan blinked at her. None of the pity he expected.
Her words were compassionate, but not full of pity. She stared at him with
genuine interest and expectation. "When did you meet Connor?"
Duncan shook his head, and crossed the room. He sat beside her on the bed
and folded his hands. "I didn't meet Connor for a long while yet. But when I
did--I finally had some answers, and some understanding of myself.
"It's always hard coming back here."
"Remembering?" Ami prompted.
Duncan nodded. "Immortal memories are vivid. Sometimes you get caught up in
them." That was an understatement. Usually, he was swept away by the
intensity of his memories and the sensations associated with them. The
Immortal stared for a moment at the young person on the bed beside him. A
deep understanding and empathy lurked in her dark eyes. Of course, Duncan
realized in his current state, she was probably noticing every one of his
emotions. "I'm sorry."
She frowned. "Sorry? What for?"
"This can't be easy for you. Dealing with me. With my emotions."
"Duncan," Ami took his hand, her voice warm. "You're my friend. And I'm not
fragile."
"Trust me, Ami. I have never thought that you were fragile." Duncan paused,
placing his free hand atop hers, holding her hand between both of his.
"Defenseless, maybe. But never fragile."
"Defenseless?" Ami tilted her head, her voice slightly sharp.
"In my world, yes." Duncan had expected the sudden defensiveness in her
voice. He got it often enough from Cat and Jade. The Tomorrow People didn't
see themselves as helpless or defenseless, but they were only mortal--they
could die; and in his world of swords and violence, they were somewhat
defenseless.
"Then, I guess I should be happy to have you to protect me Duncan MacLeod."
He searched her eyes with his own, searching for any sign of sarcasm or
annoyance. He found none. "I hope you meant that as a compliment."
"Maybe." She flashed him a mysterious smile and gave him a wink. Then her
smile faded, and she sobered. "Who protects you from you?"
The odd question left him momentarily speechless. "What do you mean?"
"You spend your whole life protecting others, Mac. You live by this code of
honor that even you can't hold up. There's a reason that Methos calls you
boyscout." Ami shifted, turning so that she faced him more completely. He
flinched at her reference of boyscout, but remained seated. Ami wasn't the
sort to start speaking without reason; he owed her the decency of listening.
"But who protects you from you? Who do you turn to when you start to feel
like you can't go on? What do you do?"
"I deal with it." Duncan surprised himself by averting his eyes. He was
normally the one giving these little lectures; he was accustomed to be on
the receiving end of one. "I'm Immortal, this is the way I am. I go on."
"You feel guilty and depressed and you hold it all in. Like now. Like about
Dominic."
Duncan flinched, shrinking away from her. "I don't want to talk about
Dominic."
"Because you feel guilty for doing what you had to do?"
He stood, his heart tightening. He didn't need to hear this; he didn't want
to hear this. Not from anyone. Not from Joe, not from Methos, and not from
Ami. That was why he'd gone to Europe, why he had come to Glenfinnan. He
could deal with this on his own. In his own time. "You canna understand."
"I understand guilt, Mac."
Duncan took a deep breath, reigning in his angry outburst. He clenched and
unclenched his fist. How could she ever expect to understand? She had never
raised a weapon against anyone in her whole life. She never would. She
couldn't. As Megabyte was so fond of saying, "We're sort of hard-wired
against it."
"I don't want to discuss this, Ami." Three strides carried him to her door.
"No. You would rather go back to your room and hate yourself for a few more
hours."
If there had been anger or bitterness in her voice, he would have kept
walking. If she had screamed the words, or snapped them, it would have given
the impetus to yank the door open and leave her room. However, she whispered
them, her voice rich with compassion and sympathy.
He paused, trembling, his hand on the doorknob. "I didn't want to kill
Dominic. I had to."
"And now you have to forgive yourself."
"But I canna!" Duncan whirled around to face her, his hands clenched by his
sides. "Ye dinna understand. Dominic was my friend. I loved him like my own
brother. And I--" He shook his head, fighting off the memory of Dominic
kneeling before him; Dominic crying and pleading like a child.
"You did what you had to do." Her voice remained low and soft. She moved
towards him, slowly and deliberately. Ami's hands captured his, forcing the
fists to unclench. "Mac, Dominic came to you and asked for your help--"
"Taking his head was help?" Duncan didn't try to fight the tears that burned
his eyes. His heart pained and throbbed in agony.
"Was there anything else that you could have done?" She stroked his hands,
his arms, all the while her voice remaining soft and calm. "Was there, Mac?
He came after you twice; he went after Joe and Richie. What more could you
have done?"
"I coulda helped him."
"How?"
He stared down at her through his tears. "I don't know."
"Listen to me, Mac. You couldn't have helped him. You tried. You searched
and searched for every opportunity and you found nothing. You did nothing
wrong. You did what Dominic wanted you to do."
"Then why do I feel like I failed him? Like I've failed everyone before."
Her hand brushed lightly against his cheek. "Who have you failed?"
He turned away from her touch, from the quivering inside of him that yearned
to break down the barriers and allow her inside. There was too much darkness
inside of him, too much that she could never and would never understand. He
would not burden; he refused to burden anyone. "Ye dinna understand. I have
to go now--"
Duncan didn't know whether Ami moved quickly or teleported. She was between
him and the door so quickly, that he hadn't been able to anticipate her
motion. "No. You're not leaving. Not yet. Not until you talk about this."
"I dinna want ta talk!" He heard the richness of the brogue in his voice. It
alerted him to how easily and how quickly he was loosing control. Loosing
control of himself, loosing control of the situation. Duncan had to leave
soon; he had to get away from her before--
--Before what? Before she managed to punch more holes in the armor he wore?
Before she saw even further into the darkness of his heart and soul? Before
she insinuated herself so deeply into his soul that he would bare all to
her?
Duncan trembled, turning away from her, away from the dark eyes which cried
out in understanding and threatened to swallow him. "I canna talk about
this, Ami. Please."
"Is it so frightening to let someone in?" He felt her hands on his
shoulders, on his back. "Mac, you know I can feel your pain. You can't hide
it from me. And if you keep it inside, it's only going to get worse."
He moved away from her, attempting to place some distance between them. He
needed a moment to collect himself, to control the ebb and tide of the
emotions within him. However, he only made it as far as the bed, sinking to
it and covering his face with his hands. He inhaled sharply, taking long
deep breaths. Duncan tried to think of anything but Dominic and all the
guilt he felt over all the years. He thought about the good times, the happy
times, and slowly felt the vestiges of control returning.
He felt her settle beside him. He felt the warmth of her body, and caught
the faint hint of soap on her skin. Duncan felt her arms encircle him, her
voice a soft whisper. "You can't carry the weight of the world on your
shoulders, Mac. It's too heavy, even for you."
Duncan lifted his head from his hands, meeting her eyes. "Ami, I think
that--"
One hand went to his lips, covering them with her fingers. "No. I'm not
finished yet. You think that you have to protect everyone and everything you
come into contact with. You protect Joe, you protect Richie, although I'm
pretty sure he's good with that sword or he wouldn't be alive anymore. You
race halfway around the world at the drop of a hat to rescue Amanda and she
has six hundred years on you. And I've lost count of the number of times
when I would have rather been dealing with my Mum instead of you."
She paused a moment, smoothing back his hair as though he were a small
child. "You can't protect everyone all the time. And we don't expect you to.
You can't keep trying to save the entire world, because it just isn't
possible. Every now and then there's going to be a problem that's bigger
than Duncan MacLeod, and that's the way it is.
"The only person you have ever failed is you. You didn't fail Darius, or
Tessa, or Fitz, or anyone else. You failed you. And the reason you failed is
because you try to live by a code so rigid that it's out of your grasp.
You're Immortal, Duncan, but you're not a superhero."
He stared at her, momentarily swept away by her words. His mind struggled to
find some argument in her words, but failed. Deep inside, he acknowledged
that she was right; her words made perfect sense.
"I canna help what I am, Ami. I canna help--"
"Let it go, Duncan. It's behind you. Let it go and forgive yourself."
" 'Tis much easier ta say the words than follow them."
"Try."
The softness of her hand against his cheek was an unexpected catalyst. He
turned his face into that palm, tears streaming from his eyes. He tried to
speak, but instead only a ragged sob came from the depths of his soul, from
the shadows of his heart. He didn't want to cry; he didn't want her to see
his weakness. He didn't want anyone to see his weakness.
Duncan tried to pull away from her, far away. He had to get away; he had to
below. But she was stronger than he expected, and she drew him close, her
arms wrapped tightly around him. Or perhaps she wasn't strong at
all--perhaps some small part of him wanted and needed to be held.
Perhaps he had been waiting to be rescued all along.
End
**********************************************
Michele B.
Archivist, Author & Webmistress
Alternate Realities Fan Fiction Archive
http://www.alternate-realities.net
**********************************************
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Michele R Bumbarger" <mbumbarger@neo.rr.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) ADMIN: Test of Auto Archive
Date: 27 Oct 2001 09:24:33 -0400
Just a test to see if the auto archiving at egroups.com is working.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: gsi16228@gsaix2.cc.gasou.edu
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Le Jour des Morts, (1/?)
Date: 31 Oct 2001 00:37:40 US/Eastern
Title: Le Jour des Morts
Crossover/Fusion with: Buffy, the Vampire Slayer.
Authors: Persephone_Elysian
Email: Persephone_Elysian@yahoo.com
Archive: Elysia (www.angelfire.com/id2/avalon); Anyone
else please email and permission will be
gladly given.
Rating: At the moment R-ish... Will mostly likely
take a turn down NC-17 lane before this is
over with. Fear not, the appropriate ratings will be
listed should this happen.
Warnings: Violence, language, creepy things, eventual
lemon.
Pairings:1x2/2x1
Disclaimer: Gundam Wing is the property of Bandai,
Sunrise, Sotsu Agency. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer belongs to Joss Whedon, Twentieth
Century Fox, (currently) UPN and other
such companies. No infringement is
intended. Any other characters not found
in either series, belong to me. Please
ask permission before you use them.
Thanks: A big round of thanks to Anne Olsen, Psycho
Babble, Keya,and Chele for beta-ing this.
Special thanks to Anne (for helping me get
all those Brit-isms down) and to Psycho
Babble (for urging me to hurry up and get to
Hee-chan already).
Author's disclaimer:
This idea has been kicking around in my brain for
half a year now. I knew I wanted to do a Buffy/GW
story but wasn't sure how to get it around the way I
wanted it. This story is part fusion, part crossover.
For those of you who have read my other Buffy/Gundam
Wing/Angel crossovers, 'Endymion's Repose' and 'And So
It Goes' should find this quite different from either
of those stories. This is a look at the Buffy verse
from a different perspective. As such, I've bent and
played with the Gundam Wing timeline just a smidge (as
well as making the pilots 16 instead of 15 and giving
a new spin on certain characters and their histories)
while trying to incorporate the mythology and feel of
the Buffy-verse. This work is part crossover and part
fusion. I'm not sure how successful I've been but I
thought I'd post what I have so far to list as a
Halloween treat. ^_^
Feedback is craved and will be adored with the proper
amount of gushing.
***
Le Jour des Morts
A 'Gundam Wing'/'Buffy, the Vampire Slayer'
fusion/crossover.
By Persephone_Elysian
Prologue
21 December,
A.C. 179
Colony L-2
'This is truly the night of the long knives, 'Helen
thought grimly as she half-led, half-carried her
stumbling charge through Byzantine streets, one hand
clutching an armful of shaking girl and the other
wrapped around the smooth grip of her 9mm. Every so
often the pair paused, the girl seeming to bend just a
bit, her face red with some exertion unknown to those
around her save for her grim-faced guardian. Helen
winced as fingers dug into her arm, already resigned
to bruises and rapidly coming to the conclusion that
if she couldn't find them shelter and very soon, those
bruises would have contusions of their own. Bruises
in themselves were nothing new; after all, you could
hardly serve as Watcher to the Slayer and not expect
wounds of some sort. That was part of the job
description. The squeamish had no business
accompanying the Vampire Slayer into darkness, only
those willing to lay down their lives in service of
the Cause did. Helen would and had voluntarily gone
into literal and figurative hells for Luna Rohan, the
current Slayer, without flinching. She had given
herself over to the idea that she might well die in
battle. Her concern focused more on Luna and seeing
that she had all she needed--to fight, to survive.
The irony of their situation was not lost on Helen.
She had trained Luna, aided her forging into a weapon
against the darkness, honing natural reflexes and
instincts to a razor's edge and none of it mattered
now. No, Luna was engaged in a very different sort of
struggle at the moment, one that none of her skills
could help her with. Not for the first time in
several hours, Helen felt fear flutter in her chest,
pecking at her resolve.
"Helen," Luna whimpered, stopping for another of those
interminable pauses that made Helen's heart catch and
her eyes jump around the streets, finger toying with
the safety of her pistol. The girl seemed to squat
down just a bit, grunting as her hands flew to the
curve of her engorged belly, concealed from the cold
atmosphere and prying eyes by a thick black overcoat.
Her charge's round, delicate face was pinched, cream
skim the color of milk and sheened with sweat. They
were coming faster, these pauses, far too fast for her
comfort. It meant they hadn't long and their pursuers
were still out there.
For the first time, Helen felt real and genuine panic
rise in her throat, choking in its weight. She wasn't
trained for this... Demons, vampires, the odd
sorcerer, yes, but she was not equipped to deal with a
pregnant Slayer being pursued by not only by a nest of
vampires but Watchers intent on bringing the Slayer
back to Earth, back to Headquarters, perhaps to face
death. And all because Luna Roan had been blessed or
cursed, to be the first Slayer in recorded history to
conceive.
Oh, there had been such an uproar in the Council when
Helen had been forced to report what Luna herself had
reluctantly revealed. She had deliberated on just how
to broach the subject for nearly a month before
realizing that there was no way to and she'd best come
clean before the changing shape of Luna's body did it
for her. Just as quickly as the Slayer's condition
had been revealed the order came down from the Inner
Council that the Slayer was to abort the fetus with
all haste. And she supposed it had been just her luck
to be in charge of the one Slayer since Buffy Summers
nearly two hundred years earlier to openly defy the
Council, then break with it. Luna would not give up
her child and the Council could not 'afford the wasted
time' it would take her to give birth. The order
turned into an ultimatum: rid herself of the child or
they would find someone to take her place. And there
was only one way to replace a Slayer.... Helen
shuddered at the thought.
And so they had left Earth, moving from space port to
space port just one step ahead of both the Watchers
and the vampires the Slayer was now in no condition to
battle.
It was too late to abort the birth as she had been
instructed all those months ago before they fled the
Council's control but she didn't trust Luna's or the
child's fate to her superiors. Not yet. Not until
Luna was back in full health.
"Nearly there," Helen made her voice light, despite
the fact that she had no idea where 'there' was.
They'd been walking through this godforsaken place for
several hours already, searching for a spot, some
small refuge for Luna to quit her pains and this child
to be born. Helen feared if they didn't find that
place very soon, her Slayer might not survive the pain
racking her small form.
At five feet and barely a hundred pounds, Luna Rohan
was not built for childbearing. Her wispy frame
belied the true power in her limbs, her tiny form
strengthened with the power of the Slayer. And it was
that strength that carried her now when her petite
body should have fallen over in agony. True, she had
gained some weight but none of it had stuck to her
bones, instead going to her womb until her belly
seemed monstrous in proportion to the rest of her
body. She should not have had to spend these last
couple months shuttling from place to place, never
able to rest for more than a few days at a time.
'No,' Helen thought with bitterness, Luna should have
been given a room in Headquarters in London and the
best medical care the Watchers could afford. She had
served the Council well for nearly a year before this
and this was how they rewarded her. All the blood
she'd spilled in their name, all those injuries, and
vampires slain... Surely that should have afforded her
some consideration, some sort of sympathy, not this
relentless hounding that might well be the death of
Luna.
And if she were being honest, she could admit to
herself that might very well be what the Council
wanted and intended. No Slayer since Buffy Summer and
her counterpart, Faith, had ever gone rogue; the
Council had taken great pains to ensure that. If they
felt it would serve their purpose, they might well
make Luna an example for future generations of girls.
As for herself... Helen harbored no illusions as to
what steps the Council would take against her. She
had disobeyed orders and worse, aided the Slayer in
disobeying, too. A reprimand was the least of her
worries.
Oh, well. There was nothing to be done about it now.
She'd made her bed and she would damn well lie in it.
Her first priority was shelter, followed on its heels
by getting her Slayer some sort of medical attention.
If there was any such thing in this hellhole, she
glanced around the grubby streets and buildings that
would have been condemned anywhere else.
In retrospect, they'd made a mistake--she had made a
mistake in allowing Luna her way and bringing the two
of them to the L2 cluster. L2 was notorious amongst
the colonies as a haven for criminals and the poorest
of the space colonials. Those who came to L2 did so
because they had no choice and nowhere else to go.
'Like us,' Helen thought. Luna had thought that the
Watchers with all their respectability would have
difficulty coming into a place like this. How she
wished her charge would understand that respectability
was little more than a patina. The Watchers were
devoted to their fight against darkness and would do
anything, sacrifice anyone to win a war that had been
going on so long now that no one remembered the
beginnings of it. As she had feared, their hunters
had followed them into this murderous nest and
picketed the few shuttle ports of the colony with
their people. Unlike the ultra modern L1 or the
lavish L4, L2 was run down, a dead end with few
escapes available. Those who dwelt in Earth slums
lived like kings compared to some of the denizens of
this place. Aside from a few parts of the cities, L2
was a veritable backwater hell of its own making.
Again another pause as Luna stopped in the street, her
nostrils flaring as her face strained. "Helen. I
think...the baby.."
"Try to hold on," Helen repeated her earlier inanity.
Hold on? How did one hold onto a child trying to
force its way into the world? Might as well ask space
to warm over and become breathable.
"That... is...easy," Luna hissed through her gritted
teeth, "...for you to say...ohhh."
This had gone on long enough. They had to find
shelter and they had to find it now. Anyone who came
after them could wait until this child was born or
else they'd have a bullet in their head to answer to.
Taking her charge by the shoulders, Helen guided her
off the street and over to one of those dingy, barely
functional buildings. Balancing, she knocked on the
door, restraining the urge to hop from foot to foot in
impatience.
The door opened a crack, a dirty face peeking out at
them. A dirty *young* face, Helen realized feeling
her stomach drop.
"Yea?"
Realizing this was as much of a greeting as she was
likely to get she put on her best smile. "We need a
room. Are your parents around?"
"Ain't got parents," The child's voice was defiant,
daring her to make something of that. Helen blinked,
at a complete loss as to how to proceed.
Luckily for her, Luna did. "We need a room," she
grunted, thrusting her stomach out at him. "We can
pay you for it."
That grubby face brightened then darkened again. "And
'ow do I know you won't call the police on us later?"
'Us?' Helen thought dully. 'More than one?' "We
won't report you. We're not seeking that sort of
attention ourselves at the moment. Please, we just
need one of your rooms for a few hours and then we'll
be gone."
The door closed and the scrabbling of an ancient lock
became audible before the door was jerked back. Helen
guided Luna inside, wrinkling her nose as the smell of
unwashed bodies hit her nose. So many unwashed
bodies, she thought, her eyes drifting over the
children in the room or peeking through the staircase
at them. There were at least twenty children here,
the youngest not more than four. Thin, rangy little
bodies with not an ounce of fat on them and hungry,
fearful eyes staring at them, tracking their movements
as they tensed to scatter.
"Oh, God," Luna breathed and Helen was unsure if that
was some soft agreement or another statement of pain.
"'E don't get many visit'rs," the boy who'd opened the
door explained. He jerked his hand at them. "C'mon,
you can have the room upstairs."
"I'm not sure she can make it upstairs," Helen
muttered but followed, more or less hauling Luna
upwards now. A swift look at the Slayer's face told
her she could expect little help there. It was all
the girl could do to move with her help.
The climb upward was slow torture, fraught with more
pauses that were coming in faster succession. She had
thought to ask the boy to find a midwife or doctor of
some sort but was beginning to understand that they'd
never get there in time. She'd have to make do on her
own.
'This is insane,' part of her screamed. She'd never
done anything remotely like this. She'd been taught
to slay demons, not deliver babies. 'Get a grip,' she
ordered herself with as much sternness as she could
muster. Women had been delivering babies for
thousands upon thousands of years. If they could do
it, then she'd managed somehow.
The room the boy led them to was Spartan, empty of any
furnishings save for a natty mattress on the floor but
it was clean. Thank God for that mercy. After helping
Luna down onto the bedding, she glanced down at the
child, "Could I trouble you for some water and
towels?"
"This ain't the Sheridan," he replied sullenly. "And
it'll cost ya."
Brat, she glowered at him. "Fine. Whatever you want.
Just get me what I need.... Why are you still
standing there?"
"I ain't moving unless you pay," the child thrust his
chin out stubbornly.
Helen resisted the urge to smack him then and there.
"This is important."
"So's this."
After seeing the children downstairs she supposed she
couldn't argue with that. "Half," she relented. "You
can have the rest when you get me what I need.
And...What's your name, boy?"
The boy thought it over. "Deal. And I ain't got a
name... at least not one pronounceable in polite
company."
He flashed a quick grin then disappeared, the floor
creaking and groaning as he leaped down the stairs at
a full run. Helen stared after him, before shaking
her head and turning back towards the grunting,
red-faced mother. She knelt down beside the mattress,
smoothing back some of Luna's soft honey brown hair,
her hand slick with perspiration as it moved those
sticky locks out of her face. Her amethyst eyes were
fully dilated, bluer in appearance than violet at this
moment; such an agonizing shade of sky colors in her
focused gaze. Reaching down, she unwrapped one of the
Slayer's hands from her stomach and entwined her
fingers in it with a gentle squeeze to get her
attention. Helen smiled on the edge of tears herself
as she watched the girl trying to hold back the pain,
denying voice to the sensations that were ripping her
apart.
"It's all right," she soothed. "You can cry out if
you need to. I don't think anyone will mind."
"I mind," she huffed, her voice hitching as another
contraction hit her.
"So stubborn," Helen stroked her hair, seeking not to
cry out herself as Luna's small hand clenched around
hers in a crushing grip. "Always so stubborn. You
don't have to be strong all the time."
"Yes... I do. Part of the job descripti--owww," she
whimpered, raising up on her hands just a bit.
"Bollocks to the job then."
"You must be--really scared to say ...something like
that."
'I am,' she thought. 'Oh God, Luna, I'm so very
afraid.' "I am. I don't want to worry you but this is
new territory for me."
"Same here. Guess we'll get through this together,
huh?" It was an attempt at a laugh that was swallowed
up in her greater efforts. "Can't be any worse than
slaying some vamp, right?"
"Yes, but the vampires are usually trying to get in,
not out."
"Geez, Helen, lighten up a bit. It's not like I'm
gonna die here or anything," Luna rasped, eyes rolling
upward a bit though the Watcher couldn't tell if it
was in annoyance or in a very real struggle to remain
conscious. "I mean, wouldn't that just suck? Dying
in a place like this before I could get back and tell
the Council how full of it they are? Who says vampire
slayers can't have a career and a kid, right?"
"Absolutely."
"Okay, now you're scarin' me. Did you just agree with
me on something?"
Helen laughed, a soft sound filled with tears unshed.
"I suppose I did. Enjoy it while you can. I'm quite
sure it won't happen very often."
Luna started to speak but it was a shrill cry of pain
that left her mouth, not the snappy comeback she'd
expected. The girl rocked forward, nearly falling
backwards again as her stomach caught her. Tears
spilled down her thin face, the amethyst of her eyes
glittering like stones in a stream. Helen put her
arms around the girl, preventing her wobbling body
from falling either way, the smell of sweat and blood
tickling her nose. The damp warm body against hers
spasmed and jerked, small sobs of pain filling the air
around them. Helen held her tightly, swaying back and
forth, speaking but not speaking. There were words,
Helen was certain of that, but nothing intelligible.
At least, nothing that made sense to her well-trained
ear. Still, Luna responded to it or seemed to,
burying her face in Helen's shoulder and clutching her
Watcher with bruising intensity.
Everything narrowed down to that connection, the feel
of Luna's body twitching in her arms, soft whimpers
followed by loud cries of agony that cut through her
until she had to shut her eyes, hiding her face in her
charge's sweat-slicked hair and prayed. For
something, anything, for this torment to end. Words
that she had not spoken in years ran around in circles
in her mind and she found her eyes drawn to the glint
of a silver cross lying against Luna's chest. It
twinkled at her in the dimness and her eyes followed
that light, the glint expanding into a glow as she
unfocused her eyes and let her lips throw silent
entreaties out, punctuated by the occasional sound of
comfort.
It was the slamming open of a door that roused her,
her gun coming up to bear before she herself had
realized it. "That was a very stupid thing to do,"
she informed the boy from before, his small body
frozen with one hand still attached to the doorknob.
"I could have killed you."
His hand flexed, then he let go, as if now confident
that she wouldn't shoot him where he stood. "Nah, not
you. You're too soft to shoot a kid like me.
Couldn't live with yerself."
"Don't tempt me."
He shrugged, pushing swoopy blond hair out of his
eyes, nearly dropping the ancient bucket he held in
his free hand. "You can shoot me but I guarantee
Lucky Lindy ain't gonna help you if you do."
"Who the hell is Lucky Lindy?" Helen snapped, her
patience at an end as Luna muttered and tossed in her
arms.
"That'd be me."
A dark-haired woman stepped through the doorway,
stopping to touch the boy's shoulder before pushing
him gently to the side. Lank black hair was swept up
in a tight ponytail and the sheer volume of make-up
and fishnet gave her more insight into this woman's
stock and trade than Helen wanted to know. "I'm
Lindy," she announced, popping a wad of chewing gum
and slipping out of her threadbare jacket.
"So I've gathered. Why are you here?" The gun never
wavered, as it moved towards the more immediate
threat.
The boy rolled his eyes. "Oh for... Look, you need
help, right? I'm mean, she's gonna drop a kid any
moment now."
'An accurate, if not the most polite or tasteful
description,' Helen conceded, her lips thinning as she
nodded.
"Lindy's a whore," the boy began without preamble.
"She's had experience. Lots of it."
"I'll bet."
Lindy rolled her brown eyes. "God, Solo, remind me
never to let you explain anything ever again." She
turned her attention back to Helen. "What he means to
say is that I've been a midwife before. Not that I
haven't had those other kinds of experiences."
"You're a midwife?"
"Uh huh," Lindy replied cheerfully. "Sometimes the
other girls get careless, get good and preggers and
can't afford aborting drugs. I've delivered two or
three kids, including Sol' here."
"Help deliver," Solo corrected, crossing his eyes at
her when the girl stuck out her tongue in his
direction.
Helen stared at her, digesting this rather remarkable
bit of news. For all her claim to 'experiences,'
Lindy was probably no older than twenty to twenty
five. As if sensing Helen's skepticism, she piped up,
"Nana Allison taught me how. She used to let me help
her. I took over when she died."
"She's the best help you're gonna get," Solo
concurred. "Unless you're planning on delivering the
brat yerself."
The idea of trying to deliver a baby, any baby, was
nearly enough to send her back into her earlier panic.
She glanced at Luna, but found no aid there. The
Slayer's eyes were closed, her small body sucking up
harsh, rasping breaths. 'Make a decision, Helen,
before the decision is taken from you.' "All right.
If you can help--"
"There's a little thing of a fee," Solo began before
Helen waved him off.
"I'll pay the both of you whatever you want. But if
anything," she waved the gun in front of their
suddenly apprehensive faces, "and I mean anything,
goes wrong here, neither of you will leave this room.
Understood?"
"We got it," Solo muttered. "Geez, relax and give
the lady some room to work."
***
As much as Helen was loath to admit it, Lindy was very
good at what she did. The girl was quick and
efficient, taking charge after a few seconds of clear
distress. Moreover, she knew how to keep Solo in
line, mostly by having him run back and to fetching
items, half of which Helen felt certain Lindy didn't
even need. As for herself, she took up position near
Luna, holding the gun in one hand and the Slayer's
clammy hand in her other. It was a gesture not lost
on either Lindy or Solo and perhaps it was her
imagination, but it seemed to spur them on.
The labor itself was a long process, with periods
where Lindy actually pulled Luna to her feet and made
her walk around. To speed up contractions, the girl
had explained. It was an awkward affair, with Lindy
slipping an arm around her to keep her upright.
Occasionally, the Slayer stopped in the midst of the
room, squatting just a bit as her eyes narrowed in
concentration. It hadn't taken long after a few of
these sessions for the contractions to well and fully
come on with Lindy's glib announcement of 'the
rugrat's comin!' filling her ears.
Helen had never been part of a birth, had never really
thought of having children and what she had seen thus
far had not impressed upon her the immediate need to
remedy that. Until Lindy's bloody hands emerged with
a squirming bundle, a few smart smacks rapping the
lungs clean. And what a sound those lungs produced!
She would be old and gray before the sound of that
howl stopped ringing in her ears. Luna very near
collapsed, Solo clasping her by the shoulder in a
genuine attempt to keep her upright. Helen flashed
the boy a smile of gratitude before turning her
attention back to her charge and the tiny body wiped
fresh of blood being handed her way.
"It's a boy," Lindy said, a twinkle in her tired eyes
telling Helen that even she realized how inane that
helpful observation was.
"Helen... Oh, my God," Luna's voice was shaky. Her
charge's face was drawn, gray but there was something
radiant about her nonetheless. "Look at him, just
look at him."
Tiny perfect hands flailed out as the child cried, a
glimpse of smoky blue violet peeking through a sheen
of tears before his pale head turned, seeking to
burrow closer to the female holding him. Luna
appeared confused, trying to turn the child back
towards her. The babe's cries amplified until Luna
seemed well and truly frightened. "What's... What's
wrong with him?"
"He's hungry," Lindy replied with resigned patience.
"I think he's hoping you're gonna give him a bite,
Mommy."
"Oh!" Luna started fumbling with her shirt, and Helen
was actually scandalized by the sight of the Slayer
trying to pull it upward. She got up, snagging Solo
by the wrist, dragging the protesting boy halfway
across the room before calling over her shoulder.
"Tell her what to do, Lindy, then come talk to me a
minute."
Just outside the door, Solo yanked away from her,
rubbing his wrist and glaring at her. "What was that
for?"
Helen didn't bother with a response instead leaning
against the wall, using what was left of her energy to
fight back the wave of dizziness threatening to
swallow her.
A few minutes later, the door opened and closed again.
Helen opened her eyes and directed her attention
towards Lindy, who despite the remarkable composure
with which she had handled the birth was now visibly
uncomfortable. "If you're getting any ideas--"
Helen shook her head. "One more service and you can
have more than a week's wages."
The girl visibly straightened, with Solo creeping up
behind her. "What else can I do for you?" Nervousness
replaced by greedy professionalism.
"The baby."
"What about him?"
Helen felt her hands curve around the grip of her gun,
the well-worn handle bringing home the reality of the
situation and what she was about to do. "I want you
to take him. I'll pay you whatever you want."
"What? Why--" Lindy was shocked, her face for once
telling the story of her years.
"Ask me no questions," Helen barked. "Suffice to say,
Luna and I cannot stay here. And a baby would slow us
down. There are people ... looking for us. If we
dawdle, they will find us. For the sake of the mother
and that child in there, I am asking you to take the
child and find him a home until such time as we are at
liberty to return and reclaim him."
"But surely--"
"No. Just yes or no. There is no more time," Helen
seethed.
Lindy's face hardened. "Sure but I'm not gonna be the
one to tell that kid in there. You couldn't pay me
enough for that."
"I'll do it," she nodded, straightening. Her insides
quivered at the thought of what she was about to
do--separating a mother from her newborn? It sounded
heartless. It *was* heartless but what choice was
there? If they stayed, their pursuers would find them
and God only knew what the Watchers would do with the
child. And if they tried to escape with the baby, it
was equally likely he would not survive the attempt.
There was no win in this situation, no hope save the
slim chance of a return later, once the Council had
been pacified and shown that Luna could be both the
Slayer and a mother. For his own sake, the child had
to be left here. For both their sakes, she had to
steel herself and force Luna to reach the same
conclusion.
'God, please help her to forgive me,' she smoothed her
suit, trying very hard not to think of Luna's radiance
just minutes before. 'Because I'm not sure I'll ever
be able to forgive myself.'
***End of Prologue.
This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: gsi16228@gsaix2.cc.gasou.edu
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Le Jour des Morts, (2/?)
Date: 31 Oct 2001 00:39:44 US/Eastern
Title: Le Jour des Morts, (2/?)
Crossover/Fusion with: Gundam Wing and Buffy, the Vampire Slayer.
Authors: Persephone_Elysian
Email: Persephone_Elysian@yahoo.com
Archive: Elysia (www.angelfire.com/id2/avalon) anyone
else please email and permission will be gladly given.
Rating: At the moment R-ish... Will mostly likely
take a turn down NC-17 lane before this is
over with.
Warnings: Violence, language, creepy things, eventual
lemon.
Pairings:1x2/2x1
Disclaimer: Gundam Wing is the property of Bandai,
Sunrise, Sotsu Agency. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer belongs to Joss Whedon, Twentieth
Century Fox, (currently) UPN and other
such companies. No infringement is
intended. Any other characters not found
in either series (such as Luna or Sophie
or Grace, belong to me. Please
ask permission before you use them.
Thanks: A big round of thanks to Anne Olsen, Psycho
Babble, Keya,and Chele for beta-ing this.
Special thanks to Anne (for helping me get
all those Brit-isms down) and to Psycho
Babble (for urging me to hurry up and get to
Heechan already).
Author's disclaimer:
This idea has been kicking around in my brain for
half a year now. I knew I wanted to do a Buffy/GW
story but wasn't sure how to get it around the way I
wanted it. This story is part fusion, part crossover.
For those of you who have read my other Buffy/Gundam
Wing/Angel crossovers, 'Endymion's Repose' and 'And So
It Goes' should find this quite different from either
of those stories. This is a look at the Buffy verse
from a different perspective. As such, I've bent and
played with the Gundam Wing timeline just a smidge (as
well as making the pilots 16 instead of 15 and giving
a new spin on certain characters and their histories)
while trying to incorporate the mythology and feel of
the Buffy-verse. I'm not sure how successful I've been
but I thought I'd post what I have so far to list(s)
as a Halloween treat. ^_^
Feedback is craved and will be adored with the proper
amount of gushing.
***
Le Jour des Morts
A 'Gundam Wing'/'Buffy, the Vampire Slayer'
crossover/fusion.
By Persephone_Elysian
Chapter One
London, Great Britain
Earth
AC 195
The monsters were fast, claws slashing outward and
sending her tumbling over garbage cans into the wall
of the alley. Grace Ward, the Vampire Slayer, rose on
unsteady limbs, one hand clinging to the dirty brick
next to her. Her side was burning, the other hand
clamped over a livid set of scratches across her
abdomen. She eased her hand back, disturbed by the way
her blood spilled over her fingers, the blue of her
shirt made stiff and crimson. Keeping on eye on the
pair hovering just mere feet and inches from her,
Grace tried to catch her breath and ignore the fear
threatening to overtake her.
This whole thing had been a mistake from the
beginning. She should have listened to Harry's
warnings about tracking Krelid demons and about how
vicious the buggers could be in a fight but no, she
had to play the mighty vampire slayer, savior of
London and pride of the Council. She'd let her ego,
her pride in cleaning the vampire population out of
London, go to her head and walked right into the
lion's den. 'A den of some kind,' she thought,
remembering the horror of realizing she hadn't just
tracked down one demon but two. 'Two with young,' she
grimaced, still seeing all those dozens and dozens of
eggs tied together in a silken knot like a spider's
nest. She and Harry had torched the nest. At least the
city would be spared a horde of baby demons running
roughshod over it. Had there only been one demon, she
could have handled it. But she hadn't counted on Daddy
slithering in behind her Watcher à
And now Harry was dead. One blood-slicked hand swiped
at the tears that threatened to come. It simply
wouldnÆt do to show weakness in front of the monsters
and there was a very real possibility that if she
started crying now she wouldn't be able to stop.
Balancing on one foot, she let go of her side and
hefted the battle-axe beside her into her hands once
more, amazed at how heavy it seemed all of the sudden.
Or maybe it was just her hands felt numb, far too
numb. She squelched down her rising panic. She was the
Slayer, the Chosen one of her generation and she would
not show fear. Not in front of the monsters, not for
any monster; they should fear her and not the other
way around.
It hadn't always been like this. Once when Grace had
been a little girl, she had feared the monsters.
Somehow she had always known them. They lurked in the
pantry or under her bed and behind the curtain in the
lavatory. They stalked her and she hid or ran. Until
the day Harry came and explained her destiny, until
she had understood that she need no longer fear the
monsters, that it was they who should run from her.
She had hunted them then, hunted them with an
intensity and devotion that had made her Watcher
proud. She had pursued and slayed the vampire
community, destroying its power in her city. She had
rooted out and systematically destroyed any stragglers
and she had freed the night. She had made it so that
people could walk down a London street at night
without the fear of something otherworldly attacking
them. Because all the monsters knew the Slayer walked
and she ruled her city with an iron fist.
Onlyàonly this pair didn't seem to understand that.
Somehow, they had slunk into her city and attempted to
breed. It wouldn't be tolerated. She had never allowed
any vampire to get the better of her and she wouldn't
let this pair ofà of animals do it either.
With effort, she raised the battle-axe and forced her
feet forward, a few tottering steps then into a broken
run, adrenaline forcing her tired legs to pump harder.
The axe fell forward towards scaled purple fleshà
àand sunk deep into the macadam as the thing moved,
fast--faster than she could react. She had a second to
stare at her weapon, mouth opened before something
shifted and then cut through her flesh. Something
coppery and hot filled her mouth, spilling over and
down her chin as she looked down to see a clawed hand
sticking out of her ribs and wriggling. It should have
hurt but it didn't. She didn't feel anything except a
sinking disappointment and sense of guilt.
Disappointment that the monsters had taken back the
night and guilt for failing her post, for leaving her
city open. Those tears that had threatened moments
earlier now came, mixing with the bitter taste in her
mouth as another large hand clamped down on her head.
The alley echoed with the sound of a loud twist
followed by the soft thud of a body.
***
Elsewhere, Duo Maxwell was sleeping. Or trying to but
those damn voices were preventing anything resembling
restful sleep. With his body slumped over a desk, face
buried in the depths of a trig book, Duo's mind was
focused somewhere other than the complex calculations
that had been swimming before his eyes.
The images came swiftly at first. A crucifix, a
cemetery, and a book with a gold title that he
couldn't quite seem to make out. And other things,
too. Faces. So many faces, most of them female. They
were trying to tell him something but the words were
indecipherable, not rising above a droning whisper of
sound. So many girls and all of them seeming to line a
narrow passageway, staring as he went past their eyes
blank and skin grayish in the dimness. The hair on the
back of his neck rose as he realized those empty eyes
were tracking him even though the girls themselves
hadn't moved an inch.
"Umà hello?" he ventured, pausing in front of one, a
slender dark-skinned girl who regarded him with
something close to disdain. He started to say
something else when he caught sight of her throat and
the gash running along most of it, blood trickling
down from the severed vein. He swallowed, backpedaling
a few spaces. And then he was elsewhereàagain.
This time he was in an alleyway, several thumps and
moans of pain making him flatten himself against the
wall, reaching for his gun. Only it wasn't the cool
steel of his revolver that he came away with but the
rough length of wood. He blinked, studying it. A
stake. He tested the point. A very sharp stake. What
the hell was going on here?
The sounds that had drawn his attention before had
stopped and now the silence rose with deafening anger.
He stared down at the stake then clutched it in his
hand, marveling at how right it felt as he crept
closer and around the lip of a building. The space
between was empty save for a body under a street lamp.
Another girl, this one only a little older than he
was, her black-haired head resting just inches away
from her battered body. He looked away, then steeled
himself to walk forward, making a slow circuit of the
area before coming to a stop near the corpse.
He squatted down, whispering. "God, who were you?"
"The Slayer. Or rather she was. Now she's just dead
like the rest of us."
Duo nearly fell forward onto the still bleeding
corpse. As it was, his shoe managed to slip in the
pooling blood and he grunted as his backside connected
with the concrete beneath him. He twisted his head
around for a look, hand tightening on the stake in his
hand as he prepared to leap back to his feet.
Leather and lace filled his vision. White lace, the
kind that clung in all the right places and made the
wearer have an air of virginal sensuality; the kind of
lace that thinned towards the hems until diaphanous
sheerness. White high heels--of the stomp your heart
variety, the strap going high around the ankle to
cinch. The leather jacket was a bit of surprise.
Definitely didn't match the image he was putting
together in his mind. Nor did the crossbow held
loosely in one hand. Something told him that it
wouldn't take much for that lazy grip to tighten and
train on him. Just a flick of one delicate looking
wrist.
China blue eyes studied him, a hint of weary
compassion and surprise registering in them. She
wasn't tall, this girl staring down at him, the space
of breath between her body and his crouched form. He
hadn't heard her creep up on him and he cursed. 'I can
just hear Heero now,' Duo rolled his eyes. 'Baka'
would be the kindest word out of his taciturn
partner's mouth.
He needed time, time to figure out what was going on
and time to retreat. This girl with her wicked looking
weapon was too close for comfort. Thanks to their
impromptu staring match, Duo could safely say that
this girl was somehow different than the others he'd
seen so far. There was a warmth, a spark of
intelligence that he wanted to trust, if anything in
this whacked out dream of his could be trusted. The
silence, almost companionable, stretched and ached to
be filled.
"Nice dress," he commented at last, not able to think
of anything else to say.
The girl rolled her eyes, swiping a curling blond lock
out of her face. "Why does everyone tell me that?"
"Because it's true?" Duo offered. "Are you gonna shoot
me with that thing or can I get up?"
She shrugged. "This is your dream. I guess it all
depends on if you're going to give me a reason to
shoot you, or if you're going to play nice?"
It wasn't exactly a threat. More like a veiled promise
of unpleasant things to come should he choose to
disagree. Rising slowly, he spread his hands apart,
the hand gripping the stake, not releasing the weapon
but keeping it where the girl could see it. Her
eyebrows quirked as she noticed the move.
"Not a total spaz," she commented, her smile suddenly
mischievous. "You're not who I was expecting. I mean,
the braid kind of fooled all of us for a sec there but
you're really not a girl, are you?"
"Do I look like a ... Don't answer that," Duo sighed.
He couldn't even begin to count the times he'd been
mistaken for the 'fairer sex' and it still annoyed him
as much now as it had the first time, the only
difference was he'd stopped smashing people's face in
to prove a point.
"Good thing, too," the girl replied as if she'd heard
him. "Blood and this dress just don't mix. Believe me,
I know what I'm talking about here. Besides, do you
have any idea how long it takes to get blood out of
whites? You might as well throw them away and before
you even have that thought, can it. I'm not here to
play out some sort of porno flick for the benefit of
raging male hormones."
"I didn't even ask!"
"I'm just covering all bases. Heads off any
misunderstandings we might have later. You know, you
get the wrong idea and I have to pound you for the
remainder of this dream instead of doing what I came
here to do."
"Why are you here? And before you accuse me of
anything else, could I catch a name there?" Duo
crossed his arms, then winced as he scratched himself
with the tip of the stake.
The girl clucked her tongue against the roof of her
mouth. "Cute and clueless. I can see why they think
you might need help. I hope I wasn't this bad when I
was first called.
She appeared to think about that for a second before
adding, "But I probably was."
He waited, rubbing his offended flesh.
"Oh, yea. I'm Buffy. Buffy Summers. The Slayer."
"But I thought you said she--" Duo began, glancing
back at the corpse... that was no longer there. He
jerked his head around, searching. Bodies didn't just
get up and walk away, he reasoned. Therefore the dead
girl had to be around somewhere. Right? "Where did she
go?"
Buffy grabbed his arm, preventing him from a more
thorough search and forcing him to meet her firm gaze.
"She's gone. She isn't needed anymore. But you are."
"Me?" He pulled away and rubbed the back of his neck.
"Lady, I don't even know what the heck is going on
here. I mean, I was studying trig--"
"Do they still teach that?" Buffy's pert face wrinkled
in disgust. "Is it too much to ask that while battling
the forces of darkness, the Slayer not have to sit
through math?"
"Um, I--"
"I mean, it's not like we don't have enough to worry
about, right? Vampires and demons are hard work.
Saving the world on a yearly basis... you think that'd
earn you some sort of break but nooooooooo," Buffy
continued on, not stopping for breath.
Duo stared, blinking every once in a while. After a
minute or two, Buffy seemed to notice. "What?"
"I just suddenly realized how Heero feels most of the
time."
"Huh?"
He raised his hands in a time out signal. "Okay, this
is gonna seem really silly but ... What *the* hell are
you talking about?!"
"Oh," Buffy seemed embarrassed somehow, pink flooding
her cheeks. "Guess I'm getting ahead of myself, huh?
Now, how did Giles handle this?"
Buffy appeared to think for a moment, chewing her lip
in concentration. Then she shrugged as if to say 'to
hell with it'. "You're the Slayer."
"But I thought you were the--"
"There's more than one," Buffy sounded irritated.
"Just usually not at the same time although that's
another of those rules they tell you not to break that
gets bent a lot. But I'll backtrack a bit. Every
generation has a Chosen One, a Slayer. You tracking so
far?"
Duo nodded, not trusting himself to speak yet. This
dream was turning out far crazier than any nightmare
he'd ever had. At least in his nightmares he was
fighting or piloting his mobile suits, not dealing
with some nutty blond babbling on about 'Chosen Ones'
and 'Giles' and stuff.
"The Slayer...slays. Vampires. Demons, too, but mostly
vampires."
"There's no such things as--"
"--vampires," Buffy finished with him. "Been there,
done that. Look, vampires are real and we can stand
around arguing about it but it won't change anything.
I can be just as stubborn as you can, Duo Maxwell. The
point is your number came up and you've been called.
And there's absolutely nothing you can do about it."
"Called by who?" he asked, truly exasperated now.
"The Powers that Be? God? I don't know. No one ever
gave me a good answer on that one. There are a lot of
things they don't tell you," Buffy's face changed,
seeming older, some ancient hurt bubbling out of the
depths of her eyes and threatening to overwhelm both
of them.
Duo felt his throat close up and ache at her
statement. There was something so familiar about it
that he felt her pain, knew it even without knowing
the direct circumstances for it. He opened his mouth,
searching for something, some word that lighten those
eyes just a shade--
--when a hand gripped his shoulder, tugging him upward
to stare into a different set of blue eyes. Duo
lurched, sleep-choked eyes tearing up and he was
forced to rub them before he could focus properly.
"Huh? Buffy, what the--"
"Buffy?" Heero's eyebrow lifted, his tone holding a
hint of curiosity. "What's a Buffy?"
"Heero?" Duo knew he sounded uncertain, but damned if
he didn't find himself glancing around, part of his
mind wondering what had happened to the alley and the
blond girl he'd been speaking to. Check that--having
an 'Alice in Wonderland' encounter with needing only a
Mad Hatter and a tea party to make the tableau
complete. "Wha-at had happened?"
"You fell asleep. What's a Buffy?"
Duo rubbed his cramped neck, making a face at the
small bit of drool soaking his trig book. "A girl. Oh
man, ewwwww. Do you have any idea how much this book
cost?"
Something flickered in Heero's eyes and there was a
brief pause. "You were dreaming about a girl?"
"Yeah, and that was one fucked up dream, let me tell
you," Duo continued on, oblivious to both the pause
and any change of statement in his partner. He
stretched, wincing as bones popped and muscles
stretched back into proper alignment. "Oh God, I feel
like shit. Is there any aspirin?"
Heero rolled his eyes and rummaged around in one of
the desks. "Maybe if you'd do your homework when
you're supposed to instead of waiting 'til the last
minute, you wouldn't have to stay up all night
finishing your homework."
"Yeah, yeah. Nag, nag. I work better at night anyway.
I'm a night owl or haven't you noticed?" Duo teased,
covering the half-hopeful spark in him that wished
Heero would take notice of something about
him...anything about him.
The war had been on for almost six months and it had
taken less than two for Duo to realize he was
crushing, majorly so, on Heero Yuy. It was the first
inkling he'd had that he might be anything other than
heterosexual. It wasn't that he'd given up girls...
No, he still found himself checking out the opposite
sex and the micro-mini Sela Marsden had been wearing
the other day had almost caused an embarrassing
problem. It was just... No one interested him the way
his homicidal, taciturn partner did. 'What is it about
a man with a gun,' he thought mournfully. 'Maybe
you're wondering if he whips out other things as
skillfully as he does that revolver,' part of him
snickered. Duo sincerely hoped it was just hot in the
room because he really wasn't in the mood to try to
explain why he was suddenly and completely blushing.
"What I've noticed is you slumped over your books most
mornings and then complaining about how your back and
neck ache afterward," Heero replied dryly. "If you
went to bed when most normal people do, you wouldn't
feel so terrible."
Either he chose not to comment on Duo's sudden
embarrassment or he was unaware of it. Probably the
latter, Duo acknowledged. He would have the good
fortune to crush on someone who treated bombs like
tinker toys and had the emotional maturity of a five
year old on occasions.
"I'll keep that in mind, *Dad,*" Duo rolled his eyes.
"Lighten up, please? I stay up all night and still
manage to earn the same grades as you, thank you very
much."
Heero glanced at the laptop his bed. "There might be a
reason for that."
Duo froze, blinking first at the laptop, then at him.
"You didn't?"
Heero stared back, inscrutable as always. 'Damn him,'
Duo felt his temper rise. He was not dumb despite what
some people seemed to think and it'd be a cold day in
hell before he wanted or needed someone to do his work
for him. Street life aside, Sister Helen had taught
him the value of doing a job for yourself and he
wasn't such a mental lightweight that he was unable to
handle anything this school threw at him
scholastically.
"God damn it, Heero I don't need you to fix my grades
for me. I--"
"I didn't."
"--can score just as high as you can. Higher! I demand
that you stop doi-- What?" Duo stopped mid-rant as his
partner's words sunk in. "Then why did you...why would
you say...?"
Not a muscle twitched one way or another. "Gotcha," he
deadpanned.
Duo was somewhat taken aback. Yes, he knew Heero had a
rather wicked sense of humor. He'd been witness to the
Japanese pilot running mental circles around a few of
their thicker classmates but he'd never been on the
receiving end of Heero's dry sense of humor before. Or
had he? He scratched his head. With Heero it was hard
to be sure. Maybe he had and Heero had been laughing
at him before now and-- 'Whoa, whoa, calm down,' he
ordered himself. It wouldn't do any good to get angry
with Heero. He wouldn't get a response for one and for
another, Heero was being friendly. More or less. Or
what constituted friendly for the Perfect Soldier.
Best not to tempt fate and spoil the mood.
He rubbed his face, feeling the tingle of blood
rushing forward as he did so. "I'm too tired for jokes
like that, Heero. Next time, give me a warning label
so I don't fly off the handle, okay?"
Heero shrugged. "If you're tired, then why don't you
go to sleep? Or would that be too easy?"
Duo stuck his tongue out at the sarcasm lacing Heero's
words. "For your information, Monseiur Yuy, I am going
to bed but not because you told me to. I'm actually
pretty damn tired for some reason, wonky nightmares
aside."
"I'm not surprised you had a nightmare."
Duo glanced his way, brow wrinkled in confusion when a
cardboard pizza box was thrust his way. The still warm
scent of cheese and mushrooms wafted towards him and
he inhaled greedily, lifting the box to snag on of the
pieces left over.
"I don't know how you can eat that stuff," Heero
twitched, very nearly shuddering. "And next time you
order a pizza, don't leave the box on my bed. The last
thing I want are grease stains on my sheets."
"Awww, but think of how well they'll go with the blood
stains there," Duo teased, then sobered as he chewed a
cooling slice of pizza.
It was stupid and pointless to get upset over these
things but the truth was he was beginning to hate
being partnered with Heero if for no other reason it
meant he had to see his partner bleed. More than
bleed. He had to see and tend to wounds, broken bones,
and near death brushes that hurt him more inside than
he cared to admit. They were soldiers and soldiers got
hurt, that was just part of the game but he couldn't
rationalize that to himself of late. Not where Heero
was concerned. Heero's life was important, not for the
war or for his Perfect Soldier skills. Heero
mattered...to him. And as much as he hated watching
Heero bleed, it was far worse when he wasn't there to
watch his partner's back. Then he had all the
wonderful joy and pleasure of wondering--wondering if
he'd even see the suicidal jerk again.
'Love sucks,' he decided morose with realization.
"Duo?" Heero leaned over a bit, apparently trying to
get a better look at his downturned face. "You okay?"
Duo went still, his mind and body registering Heero's
close proximity. He peeked out from the fringe of his
bangs, realizing all he had to do was turn his face up
just a bit and they'd be... 'Bad Duo, bad,' he scolded
himself. 'Mustn't do things that will land you in an
early grave outside the mission. Bad...bad... Oh shit,
he's staring at me now. Look elsewhere, dummy, before
he gets a clue.' His gaze slid lower. 'Idiot,' his
mind shrieked as his eyes took a downward stroll.
'That's worse than before.' Duo drew in a quick silent
breath and prayer before closing his eyes and willing
his voice to be steady. "I'm good, Heero. Just gonna
finish my pizza here and go to bed. 'Cause I'm tired.
Reallllly tired. In fact, I'm having trouble keeping
my eyes open."
There were worse things than having a partner who was
too cute for his own good, he reflected later as he
prepared for bed, but not by much.
***
"Welcome back, Duo," Buffy greeted him. The blond girl
was sitting on a weather-beaten tombstone, her legs
swinging back and forth. Gone was the silky virginal
dress from before and in its place were dark jeans and
a tank. A silver cross hung between the hollow of her
breasts.
"Why am I back here?" He demanded. "Heero woke me up--
I know this, youà It's all a dream. You're not real."
Buffy smiled, a cold smirk that marred her pretty
features as she tilted her head. "Really? Then why
don't you tell that to him?"
Duo turned his eyes towards where she was pointing,
somewhere just to the left of them when something
barreled into him hard and fast. He hit the ground
with a grunt, arms rising in a protective measure,
struggling against the heavy, strong body that sought
to pin him down. Dirt flaked onto his face and he
looked up, his eyes widening in horror at the smudged,
animalistic face leering at him. Yellow eyes stared
down at him, a pink tongue licking curled lips with
razor edge teeth grinning down at him. The à thing's
face seemed to lower, Duo's struggles becoming more
frantic.
"Buffy... Buffy, a little help here," He shouted,
squirming as the thing's hands locked around his
wrists, spreading them where they would do little
good.
No response. Duo cried out a few more times but if the
blond girl had been there, she wasn't anymore. The
thing above him chuckled, the statement on its
ridging, twisted face one of clear enjoyment. This
thing was *enjoying* his terror. It was feeding off of
it. Duo swore and fought harder. A hand closed around
his throat, almost gently turning his head to the
side, exposing a clear swatch of fleshy neck.
Goosebumps rippled and streaked over his body as the
body over his seemed to move closer until he could
nearly feel the thing's cheek resting against the
hollow of his throat, its tongue tracing the line of
his carotid artery just before it--
Breath exploded in his lungs as he jerked forward, his
body going from prostrate to upright in 9.10 seconds.
He stopped just short of banging his head against his
knees and sat there, body straining for air, as if he
had been running very hard and fast for a long time.
Resting an elbow on his upturned knees, he ran a shaky
hand through his disheveled, sweat-damped locks. It
was still dark in this place but he was no longer in a
cemetery, clawing at some hellish thing intent on
taking his life. No, this was his room. He was back.
Heero was sleeping obliviously in the bed across from
his. That alone should have made him feel safe but it
didn't. An awful feeling churned in his gut, a sick
sense of realization that told him he would never feel
safe ever again.
"Oh man," he whispered. "That's it. No more pepperoni
and mushroom pizzas after nine ever again."
***End of Chapter One.
This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: gsi16228@gsaix2.cc.gasou.edu
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: Le Jour des Morts, (3/?)
Date: 31 Oct 2001 00:41:45 US/Eastern
Title: Le Jour des Morts, (3/?)
Crossover/Fusion with: Gundam Wing and Buffy, the Vampire Slayer.
Authors: Persephone_Elysian
Email: Persephone_Elysian@yahoo.com
Archive: Elysia (www.angelfire.com/id2/avalon) anyone
else please email and permission will be gladly given.
Rating: At the moment R-ish... Will mostly likely
take a turn down NC-17 lane before this is
over with.
Warnings: Violence, language, creepy things, eventual
lemon.
Pairings:1x2/2x1
Disclaimer: Gundam Wing is the property of Bandai,
Sunrise, Sotsu Agency. Buffy the Vampire
Slayer belongs to Joss Whedon, Twentieth
Century Fox, (currently) UPN and other
such companies. No infringement is
intended. Any other characters not found
in either series (such as Luna or Sophie
or Grace), belong to me. Please
ask permission before you use them.
Thanks: A big round of thanks to Anne Olsen, Psycho
Babble, Keya,and Chele for beta-ing this.
Special thanks to Anne (for helping me get
all those Brit-isms down) and to Psycho
Babble (for urging me to hurry up and get to
Heechan already).
Author's disclaimer:
This idea has been kicking around in my brain for
half a year now. I knew I wanted to do a Buffy/GW
story but wasn't sure how to get it around the way I
wanted it. This story is part fusion, part crossover.
For those of you who have read my other Buffy/Gundam
Wing/Angel crossovers, 'Endymion's Repose' and 'And So
It Goes' should find this quite different from either
of those stories. This is a look at the Buffy verse
from a different perspective. As such, I've bent and
played with the Gundam Wing timeline just a smidge (as
well as making the pilots 16 instead of 15 and giving
a new spin on certain characters and their histories)
while trying to incorporate the mythology and feel of
the Buffy-verse. I'm not sure how successful I've been
but I thought I'd post what I have so far to list(s)
as a Halloween treat. ^_^
Feedback is craved and will be adored with the proper
amount of gushing.
***
Le Jour des Morts
A 'Gundam Wing'/'Buffy, the Vampire Slayer'
crossover/fusion.
By Persephone_Elysian
Chapter Two
Great Russell Street,
London, England
Three days later...
Lord Anthony Eaton clasped his hands behind his back
as he stared out the high, arching windows of the
Council's Inner Sanctum, the window dewy with light
precipitation. From his niche he could see the city,
brilliant with a million individual lights, each as
different as the people walking the streets below him.
The Houses of Parliament glistened and beyond that,
Eaton thought he glimpsed the loom of Big Ben in
shadow. And beyond those the city seethed with life,
moving on without thought or care. Life carrying on
in spite of the war, the British people valiant in the
face of deteriorating situation. All around them war
raged, consuming the Continent as Oz and Rebel forces
fought for supremacy. Thus far, the Isles had been
spared but how long that would continue was anyone's
guess. The British people were already steeling
themselves for the worst, sending their children out
of the cities and boarding up their houses.
Precautions, perhaps unnecessary, that would do little
should an army of mobile suits march on the city. And
for the first in their history, there was talk amongst
the Council of abandoning Great Russell Street and
their ancestral home. It galled his pride, but even
he was forced to admit the harsh realities of the
situation.
But that thankfully was not the matter up for
consideration tonight. A very different war was
brewing underneath the outer shell of human battles, a
war the Watchers had fought for centuries and would
continue to fight so long as there was a Watcher with
breath left in them. The people sitting so patiently
behind him, waiting for him to call the meeting to
order, all understood this. Each of them in this room
had taken on oath to protect humanity and to aid the
Slayer in her battles against those dark forces that
sought dominion.
And now the Slayer was dead. And another girl had not
been called. He leaned his head against the damp
glass pane, a chill settling in his stomach. Grace
Ward had died... and not one of their trainees had
been called. Such things were not unheard of. There
were many girls who had the potential to become
Slayers but the Council only chose to train those whom
the signs and augurs clustered more thickly around.
Magic was at best an imperfect means of divining the
Slayer and on occasion, they missed the right girl.
At best an untrained Slayer was an unknown quantity;
many did not survive their first few months but those
who did often, thanks to intensive and rigorous on the
job training, carried out their duties for longer
periods. Years instead of days or months. It was as
they had been gifted with a special flexibility and
adeptness for survival in lieu of proper training.
Legendary Slayers were often born from such
circumstances, forged in a baptism of fire and blood.
A day ago, a few hours ago, his thoughts had centered
upon that, hope fluttering in his chest that this
might prove so. Grace had been an exceptional Slayer,
quite in line with Council and losing her was a blow,
not just to the city but to them all. There was no
time to mourn her loss, or to pay respects to her for
a job well done. She was dead and the business of
living moved on. A soldier had died, yes, but the war
still continued and there was no time to stop. Not
for the Slayer, not for anyone. The fight was larger,
more important than any one person's life. Even the
Slayer's.
Yet to all intents and purposes, a Slayer had not been
called. Magical webs had been cast and had turned up
nothing. But then, Lord Anthony thought with
uncharacteristic bitterness, they had been searching
in quite the wrong places. For some inexplicable
reason, some higher power had seen fit to disrupt and
subvert the natural order of succession. Or perhaps
some lower power? He couldn't discount the
possibility of demonic intervention or perhaps a spell
cast by some nefarious sorcerer? A possibility but
then why have a Slayer at all? If something could
cause a disruption like this, then surely they could
stop the succession outright? If so, steps would have
to be taken before this mistake was corrected.
"Lord Anthony?"
Susan Krimmler, his secretary, stood at his elbow,
neat and proper as always in her red check pantsuit.
Her gold-rimmed aviator spectacles glinted at him in
the soft light, making it difficult to read the
statement in her dark eyes as she presented him with
a letter. Recognizing the seal, he took the letter,
giving her a sharp, dismissive nod before turning his
attention fully towards the cream-colored letterhead.
'Well, that settles that,' he thought, carefully
refolding and pocketing the letter. Taking a moment
to collect his thoughts, he turned away from the
window, taking his seat at the head of the table.
It was a gesture not lost on his audience. He cleared
his throat. "Lord Palmerdale has been regrettably
detained. Therefore I will have to convene this
meeting without him. I'm sure you all know why we're
here."
"Of course, we bloody well do, Anthony. It's because
we're a ship without a rudder," Joshua Travers
snorted, his balding head. "Or should I say a Council
without a Slayer."
A small murmur of agreement erupted and floated around
before Eaton held up his hand for silence. As one,
the group quieted, their sharp eyes missing nothing as
they rested on him. He studied them, his eyes moving
down the table. At full capacity, the Inner Council
consisted of fourteen members, thirteen regulars with
an honorary chair reserved for the Slayer. Tonight
they were nine but the numbers were irrelevant. What
mattered was the perceived will of the Council. Those
not in attendance were virtually represented by those
present, so that everyone did in fact have a vote,
even the Slayer who rarely, if ever, was in
attendance.
"I'm afraid I shall have to correct you, Joshua. The
Council does have a Slayer," Eaton's eyes slid down to
meet Andrew O'Donnell's at the end of the table. The
blond man nodded at him, his shoulders squaring in
readiness.
There was another pause. "You've found her then,"
Travers sounded skeptical, as if he didn't see how
such an important event could have passed without his
noticing.
"No."
"But you said--"
"I said the Council has a Slayer," Eaton replied, his
voice frosty.
"All right, Anthony, you've had your fun," Lucille
Morton spoke up, tilting her gray head towards him.
"But don't you feel it's time to let us in on your
little secret. What has happened?"
Thank God for Lucille. Where Travers tended to be
hotheaded, nearly to the point of rudeness, Lucille
was a light touch. Never raising her voice or losing
her temper, she managed to win more with one politely
worded suggestion than Joshua did with all his
arguments. And from the way he was glaring at her,
Eaton surmised that Travers knew it as well and was
not appreciative.
"What has happened, my dear Lucille, is that the
Slayer had been called. Andrew, if you please," Eaton
swept his hand down the table towards O'Donnell, then
sat back, grateful to no longer be the center of
attention.
O'Donnell fidgeted with his tie, then cleared his
throat, seeming nervous to find himself the center of
attention. Averting his eyes, he dragged forth a sleek
laptop, connecting a wire to it with trembling hands
before composing himself enough to turn his attention
back to the table. "My fellow Watchers," he stumbled,
reddening further.
'Get on with it,' Eaton rolled his eyes, drumming his
fingers. Was he going to have to do everything
himself? And how the bloody hell had someone like
O'Donnell been appointed to the Council anyway? He
watched as O'Donnell's hands flew across his keyboard,
precision perfect even as the idiot operating the body
stammered on. And that, was the secret to O'Donnell's
appointment--not any great knowledge of the arcane but
of modern technology. Where Anthony embraced texts
and tomes with an appetite that nearly rivaled his
preference for fine wine and beautiful women,
O'Donnell made love to his keyboard and his internet
with the skill of a master, coaxing from that damned
machine in one minute more than he could in an hour.
"Ladies and Gentlemen," O'Donnell began again,
fumbling with a remote control. A flat, tall silver
screen descended and they turned their attention away
from the scarlet Irishman. "I give you the Slayer."
"I don't see what the fuss is -- Good lord," Travers
gawked at the picture being displayed. "Is this some
sort of joke?"
Lucille swiveled in her chair, her smooth face marred
by uncertainty. "Anthony?"
He understood the cause for their consternation.
Hours ago, he'd felt quite the same but he'd had time
to absorb the shock as it were and found himself
almost enjoying the sight of his unflappable peers
rattled.
The face was oval, battered and bruised with a rope of
chestnut hair bound in a loose braid spilling down one
shoulder. Had the face only been visible, he might
have been fooled into believing they had found their
girl, but no, he had a full body shot here. Even if
that body was tied up in this picture. It was perhaps
not the best picture in the world, the poor resolution
revealing it to be nothing less than a security camera
shot but it had taken all of O'Donnell's skills to
hack it out of the Oz database. But for all that it
was clear that this was not a girl but a boy.
"Meet our new Slayer," Anthony spoke up. "His name is
Duo Maxwell. And before you ask again, let me assure
you this is no joke. Our Chosen One...has been chosen
to be a boy."
"This is ridiculous--" Travers began.
"This is unprecedented," Eaton corrected. "This is no
laughing matter. For reasons as yet unknown to us,
the Slayerhood has been passed onto a boy."
He paused. "And from what we have been able to deduce
not just any boy. Andrew?"
Looking as though he'd been caught stealing from the
till, O'Donnell muttered something. "What was that,
Andrew? Speak up, so that we all can hear you."
"He's a terrorist," O'Donnell hurried. "A Gundam
pilot."
"Pilot 02 actually," Eaton spoke above the sudden
eruption of low talk. "Our details are sketchy but
thanks to the augurs we were given a name. From that
Mr. O'Donnell was able to piece together Maxwell's
identity. We should actually thank Maxwell himself
for that. Had he not managed to be captured by Oz
forces a few months ago, we might not have been so
quick to identify him."
"He's in prison?"
"No, he escaped shortly thereafter, apparently with an
accomplice whom we can only assume may have been a
fellow pilot. He disappeared after that."
"Then we will need to perform a locator spell to--"
"Already done," O'Donnell interrupted. "We've located
him in America. Salem, Oregon to be exact."
Lucille narrowed her eyes. "All very neatly done.
Why are you not more upset about this, Anthony?"
"My dear Lucille, why should I be upset?"
"Because the natural progression of things has been
distorted. That is a boy and--"
"I would be far more upset, if there were no Slayer at
all. Wouldn't you?" he steepled his fingers, peering
over them at her.
"We-ell, yes but how did this happen? It isn't
natural," she straightened in her chair. "There was
no warning, no--"
"Until we find out more, I can only assume that one of
two things has occurred. One," he ticked off, "Those
powers we serve had a purpose in sending us to this
boy, one that we have yet to divine."
"And the other?" grumped Joshua Travers.
"That some power or creature managed through mystical
means to subvert the line of succession. If this is
the case, then steps will have to be taken to protect
the line from magical interference, something that is
already being investigated. In the meantime, I fear
we are left with little choice save to accept this boy
for what he now is. The Slayer."
"There is something we can do," Lucille crossed her
arms.
A hush fell over the assembled. "You refer to the
election of a new Slayer. I see. You would be
willing to take the boy's life?"
"I--"
"Think very carefully. The taking of the Slayer's
life is not to be done lightly. Could you bring
yourself to hold the knife?"
Her jaw hardened. "If need be."
Anthony studied her, then smiled. "Fortunately, Lord
Palmerdale feels that will not be necessary. He
instructed me that we should, for the time being,
treat this boy as we would any of the girls sent to
us. As the new Slayer, he must be afforded the same
consideration. Until such time as that privilege is
revoked."
"I want you all to know that we are working on piecing
together why this has happened and hope to present you
with a more complete report very soon," he rose.
"Now, I think that covers everything--"
"Not quite," Lucille interrupted. "You seem to have
forgotten one crucial element--his Watcher. Which one
of us is it to be?"
"Afraid you'll be leaving our prestigious company
soon?" Travers sneered at her, dislike evident in his
pudgy face.
"No, I only wish to know that the Slayer will be
receiving someone competent, Joshua, which I feel
certain means you will miss out on the chance to visit
America any time soon," The sweetness in that tart
reply stung, far worse than the actual insult itself.
"If you please," Lord Anthony interrupted, gesturing
for silence. "Neither of you has any worries. It
will be some time before either of you leave this
esteemed company."
He let the sarcasm inherent in that last statement
sink in before continuing. "As for Maxwell's Watcher,
someone has already been selected."
"And that would be?"
He didn't bat a lash, not even in the face of the
storm he knew to be coming. "Sophie Jameson."
They actually allowed the name to fall and sink in for
a whole five seconds before exploding into a
collective cloud of outrage, he had to give them that.
Under the circumstances, he supposed their reaction
was not wholly unreasonable. Had he been where they
were, he certainly would have objected--for a number
of reasons. However, he wasn't in their shoes; there
was a bigger picture here that they failed to grasp
with their petty bickering, one that would have to be
explained before they grudgingly gave their consent.
And they would give it, his mouth set in a firm line.
"Absolutely ridiculous!"
"What in the world--"
"Why would you even consider--"
"Quite out of the question--"
He let them jabber on for a few minutes before rapping
his knuckles smartly on the table, the sound doing
more to snap them to order than raising his voice
would have. "That is quite enough of that, thank you.
This matter is not up for discussion."
"Anthony," Lucille's voice was scathing. "How can you
even consider this? You know her background--her
family has proven unsuitable in the past--"
"And more than that," Travers interrupted, "she's
young and untried. She's only been in the field for a
year. Most Watchers have five or more under their
belt before they are even considered."
"She is inexperienced, I'll grant you that. However,
her education and skills are impeccable even at a
beginning level. Given time, I feel certain that she
will prove to be an asset to us all."
"Given her family history, I fail to see why we would
care to utilize this asset," Travers replied.
And that, my dear Travers, is because you are an
idiot, Eaton repressed the urge to roll his eyes. "It
is precisely that history that makes her the best
candidate. As has already been stated, we are dealing
with an unprecedented and difficult situation. Ask
yourself this, would you prefer to have your name
attached to a Slayer who for all intents and purposes
might not make it a month?"
He let the silence grow pregnant, watching as they
worked it out as he and Palmerdale had earlier. The
situation was such that no Watcher in his right mind
would want to be attached to it. After all, suppose
this boy proved a colossal failure his first time out?
Suppose he proved to be Slayer in name only, the same
fluke that had chosen him, also causing him to lack
the full gifts of the Chosen One. There were simply
far too many unknown variables.
"Ah, I see," Joshua Travers' voice was rough with
approval, his dark eyes bright with a ferret-like
cunning. "Two birds with one stone. If the boy
lives, then we have nothing to worry about and if he
dies, then this will finish the family forever."
"Exactly," Eaton crossed his arms. "All that remains
is to hand her the rope and let her hang or save
herself with it."
***
Los Angeles, California
United States
Sophie Jameson wiped the back of her neck, skin slick
with perspiration as the afternoon sun rose higher.
Pulling at the collar of her blazer, she wished she
had chosen an outfit more appropriate for the outing
Mariana had had in mind. As it were, she felt very
out of place in this strange land of sun worshippers,
scantily clad bronze bodies racing down the Boardwalk
past her perch on contraptions she could barely stand
watching, let alone try out. Her eyes traveled over
the booths and outlet stores dotting the strip before
they landed on her young charge. As if sensing her
attention, Mariana looked up from the Chinese girl she
was deep in conversation with and waved. Sophie
raised her hand to return the gesture when she saw
just as quickly as she'd had it, the young girl's
attention was lost. Fingers flexing around the book
in her lap, she tried not to feel frustrated or left
out, two things she couldn't help but feel around
Mariana. Or the girl's Watcher, Charles Lowell.
It wasn't their fault, she supposed. Charles had been
nothing but gracious by accepting her into his company
even if she had the nagging feeling that had there not
been the force of a Council order behind it, he might
not have been as generous. She could even understand
the man's reluctance; it was hard enough training a
potential Slayer but adding to that a young would-be
Watcher... 'Not would-be,' she chastised herself.
'Will be.' She would be a Watcher, the best one she
possibly could. She would have to if she wanted to
get anywhere in the Council.
She tried to focus on the book in her hands, one of
Charles' volumes of arcana but found it difficult to
concentrate. Her gaze drifted back to the young girl
who would be...might be the Slayer. There was nothing
outwardly remarkable about her, nothing to indicate
that this girl might be anything other than normal.
Only the signs surrounding her told a different story,
told of a potential that might bloom into something
else someday. It was possible that Mariana would
never be the Slayer; augurs were, at best, imperfect.
All they knew was there was a distinct possibility
that this girl might become the Slayer, no more or
less but it was enough. Enough to warrant her
training, enough to warrant the assignment of a
Watcher to her. Should she not be chosen within a
certain period of time, Charles would be recalled and
Mariana would go about her life, a little wiser
perhaps. And there would be others, other girls in
other places needing Watchers, needing guidance and
protection that the Council would provide. The
practice was age old, for the Watchers had long ago
decided that it was better to find as many potential
Slayers as possible and train them rather than
allowing untrained girls take up the mantle and throw
their lives away. It did happen sometimes and on a
few occasions, the lack of training had not made a
whit of difference. Still, it was best to give Fate a
hand when needed and a push if necessary. Or so the
Council believed. And because the Council believed,
so did she.
'Who are you trying to convince of that?' asked a
niggling voice always present in the back of her mind.
'The Council or yourself?' She grimaced, shushing
that hated, questioning voice. She couldn't afford to
have doubts, not about herself and certainly not about
the Council. Doubting the Council that had started
the trouble in the first place. But then surely Great
Grandfather Rupert had never thought that his family
would pay for his mistakes in the first place.
It wasn't easy, being the member of a clan blacklisted
by the Council and very nearly expelled from that
illustrious company. It was even harder trying to
prove one's own worth in the eyes of a centuries old
institution that was as unforgiving of disobedience as
it was mistakes. No, the Council might find it in
their hearts to forgive an error. Watchers who lost
Slayers were forgiven, but her family... her family
could not be forgiven for saving a Slayer. 'No,' she
caught herself. There were other ways that Buffy
Summers might have been saved and the Slayer was never
truly in danger... Not from the Council. Great
Grandfather had not seen events in the same light and
with the same determination that had guaranteed his
rise through the Council ranks, Rupert Giles had done
the unthinkable. He had sided with the Slayer in her
rebellion--against the dictates of the Council. And
even though he had eventually been taken back into the
fold, the Council had never forgotten that. Or
forgiven it. Their anger had not been able to touch
Rupert Giles but it carried with his descendents the
very near equivalent of a curse. No Giles had been
selected to sit on any Inner Council since his death,
nor had another Giles been appointed as the Watcher to
the Slayer. At best, the members of her mother's
family had been relegated to research positions,
positions where they were ensured to work hard, and
out of sight with little to no chance of rising above
their place. Indeed, it was only because of her
father's family and the Jameson name that she had been
afforded the most grudging of consideration. She had
taken that consideration and wrung from it what she
could, using it to ensure that she had not only the
best education a Watcher could ask for and the chance
to get out from behind a desk. Her mother would never
have been given the opportunity to learn from a field
Watcher, or come into contact with a possible Slayer
but she had and it had been a bloody hard climb to get
this far.
It was highly unlikely that climb would become any
easier, but she had steeled herself for that. She
harbored few illusions on receiving any mercy or aid
from the Council itself. There were families in the
Inner Circle, families that had known and interacted
with the Giles' family for centuries that had with
Rupert's 'betrayal' turned on them. Although she tried
hard not to, she resented it, resented the fact that
her family was paying for the actions of one man, that
two hundred and so odd years later, they were still
paying. Her mother had never understood why she
wanted so very much to be a part of an organization
that treated their family so badly. Indeed, there
were times she herself was hard pressed to explain it.
All she knew was she wanted it wanted so much to
prove her worth, that she was different, that she
could handle the honor and the weight of being a
Watcher.
And this place, this land of sun worshippers and
silicone, as unlikely as it seemed on first glance,
was an appropriate starting point. California, Los
Angeles in particular, had proven in the past to be a
veritable epicenter of demon activity. Buffy Summers
had been based in Sunnydale, not more than two hours
away, during her tenure as Slayer. Of course that was
before the Hellmouth had been rendered inactive,
finally allowing its beleaguered inhabitants the peace
they had been denied for so long. Without the Boca
del Inferno, the town had been useless to the demons
and vampires that had long congregated there and it
had taken little on the part of the Slayer to convince
them to move elsewhere. Many had come here, hoping to
be lost in the mortal crowds or join up with already
existing demon communities. The City of Angels might
very well have gone to hell had it not been for the
efforts of the soul-cursed vampire Angelus and his
crack team of demon hunters. Although the Council had
disapproved of Angelus in principle and of the former
Watcher, Wesley Wyndham-Price, in his employ, they had
recognized the service he performed was a valuable
one. With Angel trying to make amends in Los Angelus
and keeping the demon population in line, the Council
and its Slayer had been free to move to other trouble
spots. It was the best, perhaps only reason, that the
Council had not sent operatives to slay the vampire,
once known as the terror and scourge of Europe.
She couldn't help but wonder what exactly had become
of the soul-cursed vampire. About a century ago, he
had vanished, perhaps off the face of the earth. The
Council had put feelers out but if he still walked the
Earth, then he was being very discreet and careful not
to be discovered. Sophie thought it altogether
possible that the vampire had departed for space and
even now shuffled from Colony to Colony. And why not?
The Colonial experience at best was a dangerous,
uncertain one. There were people who needed
protecting out there, both from demons and from each
other. From everything she'd read and gleaned about
Angel, she rather thought that sort of situation would
suit him rather well. He had always struck her as a
man of action, as someone who was as passionate about
his causes as she was about her work. There was an
intensity about him in the old photographs and footage
in the Council Archives that appealed to her. And it
was not helped by the very apt descriptions of 'the
one with the angelic face' that had turned out to be
all too true. She could see why Buffy Summers,
against the council of her Watcher and common sense,
had fallen in love with him. Angel was reminiscent of
the archetypal dark, Byronic hero--brooding, damned
and yet still seeking redemption. His lure was that
of the forbidden, the promise of forbidden fruit.
Yes, she understood Buffy Summers in that one respect
all too well.
Her feelings towards the legendary Slayer were far
more mixed. While she recognized and respected
everything Buffy had accomplished during her tenure as
Slayer, she also resented the girl's part in the
downfall of the Giles family. Had there not been a
Buffy Summers, then maybe she would not find herself
in the difficult position she now inhabited. Had
Rupert Giles been assigned to a Slayer like Faith or
Kendra, perhaps things might have turned out very
different. It was pointless to speculate on such
issues but it stopped her mind from wandering those
murky paths on restless nights.
"Sophie?"
Her fingers spasmed in surprise, the book sliding from
her grasp at the brisk Lowland brogue. She was
fortunate enough not to have made any other movements
that might have betrayed her shock...that moment of
fleeting panic before her mind connected the voice.
Lowland Scots, the voice very near erased of anything
save the faintest of accents. In this strange place,
so far removed from Britain, there was only one person
she knew with a voice like that.
"Hello, Charles," she greeted him, her eyes darting
towards Mariana before turning her attention to him.
Let it not be said that she was in dereliction of her
duties.
Charles Lowell with his smart tweed suit and dark bow
tie was the epitome of upper crust British society,
almost rebelliously so in the face of the brash
Americanism that surrounded them. He made no attempt
to blend; standing stiff and contemptuous of hordes of
loud citizens decked out as far as minimalism and
decency would allow. In this setting, he stood aloof,
the Council's living presence personified and it was
enough to make her straighten, body snapping to
unconscious attention.
His eyes darkened in approval, and although he
wrinkled his nose at the drab gray bench before him,
he nevertheless sat down, running a nervous hand over
his balding head. It was an innocuous gesture,
insignificant to almost anyone else but to Sophie it
bespoke agitation. Charles was...nervous? No,
excited was more like it, she decided running a
careful eye over his taunt form, his ink blot hands
rubbing absent circles on the brown cloth of his
trousers. Something was up, presumably something
important if it had Lowell so flustered.
"Charles?" She slid closer, keeping her voice low.
"Has something happened? I thought you were
researching in--"
"The Slayer is dead."
A chill went down her at those words, so inevitable
and yet still so hard to believe. "When?"
"Nearly four days ago."
Sophie frowned. Four days? Usually Watchers and
operatives in the field were notified of a change in
Slayers as soon as a new one was called. Why would
they be kept out of the loop so long-- Her eyes
widened, her gaze fluttering towards the girl she had
accompanied here earlier. "Mariana?"
Lowell shook his head, taking her hand and patting it.
"No, no. She hasn't been called." He studied her,
his dark eyes raking up and down her face as if he
sought to discern something there. The hand holding
hers tightened and she tensed, sensing more to come.
"Charles?"
"I... I have news. From the Council," he added. "You
are to be reassigned."
Something akin to panic made her swallow, throat
closing up. "But... But-- I... Have I done something,
Charles? Have I done something wrong?"
"No, no, my dear. Some might even say you've done
something right," he tried to smile but there was
something cold and puzzled about his statement. As
if he had to deliver news he neither fathomed nor
agreed with.
"Charles, what--"
"It is my duty and honor to inform you that you,
Sophie Jameson," The words were formal, even for
Charles Lowell, "have been selected as the new Watcher
to Slayer. You are to report to the Council at the
earliest opportunity to receive further orders."
Puzzled, she blinked at him, trying to make sense of
the words he had spoken. The pieces were there but
the picture they formed couldn't be right. "Excuse
me, but what?"
***End of Chapter Two
This message was sent using GSWeb Mail Services.
http://www.gasou.edu/gsumail
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: aixla@juno.com
Subject: (arfic-l) Stone Cold Heart 1/1
Date: 31 Oct 2001 02:51:15 -0800
Title: Stone Cold Heart
Author: Ailie McFarland
E-Mail: aixla@juno.com
Fandom: BtVS
Spoilers: ôFloodedö (slight for ôAll The Wayö)
Rating: PG-13
Archive: http://www.geocities.com/aixla/fanfic.html ~ or ~
http://home.earthlink.net/~aixla
Distribution: Oh! Well, if it helps at all, IÆm gonna say yes.
Disclaimer: Not mine. Never has been. Never will be.
AuthorÆs Note: IÆm expecting to get Jossed on this one (not with the Oz
part, but with the general concept). Actually, IÆm mad at myself because
I have seen this coming and had the idea for a while, but never got
around to putting it down on paper. Now IÆm writing the obvious. Sigh.
REQUEST: I got WillowÆs Latin from an online dictionary. If you speak the
language and realize IÆm not making sense (which IÆm sure IÆm probably
not) please e-mail me to let me know!
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The knock at the door caught Willow by surprise. Buffy was on patrol with
Spike, Dawn was staying with at a friendÆs house, and Xander, Tara, and
Giles were helping Anya do inventory at the Magic Shop. In fact that was
where she needed to be herself, so as she opened the door Willow resolved
to get rid of whomever was on the porch as quickly as etiquette would
allow.
Of course, all that flew right out the window when she realized who was
standing in front of her.
ôOz?ö
ôHey.ö He was slightly shaggier than she remembered, sporting a crop of
red hair that almost covered his ears. It appeared he had decided to
revert to his natural hair color, although Willow couldnÆt be sure since
she had no idea what that natural color might be.
As she fell into his friendly embrace, she realized he felt the same as
well. His scent had changed slightly; he smelt more of nature and incense
than smokey clubs and guitar strings. Still, being this close was enough
to stir that little bit of her that would never quite get over their
relationship.
A slightly awkward silence fell as Oz stepped over the threshold and
Willow closed the door behind him. ôSo,ö she grasped for words. ôWhat are
you doing back in Sunnydale?ö
ôA little bit of business,ö he replied, rocking back on his heels. ôBut
it can wait. I was hoping we could do some catching up first.ö
Willow smiled. ôOf course. Come in.ö She led her guest into the living
room of the SummersÆ home. ôCan I get you something?ö
Oz settled himself on the couch. ôYeah. CoffeeÆd be nice. Been driving
all day.ö
Buffy had consumed the last of the coffee on her way out the door that
morning, but a little thing like that wasnÆt going to keep Willow from
serving her guest. ôInfervesco scaphium.ö She had no sooner spoken the
words when two steaming mugs of the dark liquid materialized on the
coffee table. Pleased with herself, Willow sipped from hers and smiled at
Oz.
But Oz did not return the smile, and made no move to raise the mug from
the table.
ôWhatÆs wrong?ö Willow tilted her head to the side, concerned.
Oz cleared his throat. ôActually, thatÆs why IÆm here.ö
ôFor coffee? æCause thatÆs pretty much a worldwide phenomenon.ö
ôNo.ö He took a deep breath. ôGiles called me last week.ö
ôHe called you?ö Willow was confused. ôHow could he do that? None of us
knew where you were.ö
Oz avoided her eyes. ôAfter what happened last time, he agreed to help
with some research, keep his eyes open for anything that might help with
my ... new situation. So I always made sure to keep him updated on my
whereabouts.ö
ôBut you didnÆt bother to tell me?ö The hurt was evident in her voice.
ôWhat, you didnÆt trust me or you didnÆt want to be bothered by me?ö
ôNeither. I just figured IÆd disrupted your life enough. And that you and
Tara needed your privacy.ö
Realizing that he had made somewhat of a valid point, Willow let him
continue.
ôHeÆs worried about you, Willow. I am too.ö
ôWorried about ...ö She thought back to the conversation she and Giles
had in the kitchen a few weeks prior to this. ôIs this about Buffy? Did
he tell you what I did?ö
Oz nodded.
ôAnd what, you donÆt think it was a good idea? You think sheÆs better off
in the ground or in some hell dimension than here with her family?ö Her
voice rose in anger. ôItÆs not like I rushed into it or anything. I
planned it for months. I did tons of research. I weighed the consequences
and the outcomes and decided Buffy was worth the risks. And it wasnÆt
just me. Xander, Anya, and Tara were all on board.ö
He tried to calm her. ôI donÆt doubt that. And IÆm not here to pass
judgement on what you did. I wasnÆt here. I donÆt know what happened.ö
ôThatÆs right. And neither was Giles.ö Suddenly realizing that Oz was
somewhat in agreement with her, Willow paused. ôThen why are you here?ö
ôBecause he says youÆve changed. That since this succeeded you seem to
think you can do anything and everything with magic.ö
ôWell not everything, but a lot. ö Willow admitted. ôIÆm much more
powerful than I was when you left.ö
Oz sighed. ôI know. But just because you have that power doesnÆt mean you
can do whatever you want with it.ö
ôI know what IÆm doing.ö Anger was making her restless, so she stood and
strode across the room.
ôI donÆt doubt that, either.ö
ôReally?ö Willow turned to face him. ôYou came half-way around the world
to tell me that?ö
Now it was OzÆs turn to be frustrated. ôNo, I meant ...ö
ôIf you donÆt think I can do it then you obviously think IÆm
incompetent.ö
Silence fell as Oz tried to think of a different way to reach her. ôHowÆs
Amy?ö
ôWhat does that have to do with anything?ö
ôEverything.ö He crossed the room to join her. ôAmy was more than
competent. Look where she ended up.ö
Willow laughed. ôIÆm so much more powerful than she ever was, than I was
back then.ö
ôAnd you didnÆt used to be so conceited either.ö When Willow had no
response to that, Oz continued. ôThe point is, she got into something
that was way over her head. And you still canÆt undo it.ö
ôThatÆs different,ö she protested. ôA spell cast by someone else is so
much more difficult to break, and the circumstances ...ö
Oz interrupted this time. ôCircumstances donÆt matter. She got herself
into a situation that she canÆt fix. Magic is dangerous, Willow. People
can get hurt.ö
ôOnly if someone screws up.ö
ôNot true,ö Oz pointed out. ôWhat about the spirit you created when you
brought Buffy back? You didnÆt screw up, you just didnÆt know enough
about the spell you cast."
ôBut we dealt with it and moved on. Besides, that ...ö Willow realized
something. ôGiles didnÆt know about that. How did you?ö
He looked at his shoes. ôI talked to Tara.ö
ôGreat. ItÆs nice to know everyone I love is ganging up on me. DonÆt let
the door hit you in the ass on your way out.ö Deciding that the
conversation was over, Willow headed toward the kitchen.
But Oz was close behind. ôWe arenÆt ganging up on you, we care about you.
And when neither of them could get through to you they asked me to try.ö
ôAnd I asked you to leave,ö Willow said quietly, seething.
ôNo, you ordered me to leave. You never would have done that before, just
like you never would have threatened Giles the way you did. So I know
youÆre not yourself. And IÆm not leaving until you figure that out, too.ö
That did it. Willow turned on her friend. ôFine. WeÆll do it your way.
Crudesco statua.ö There was a strange crackling noise, and a bright
flash. When the air cleared an Oz shaped statue stood in the middle of
the kitchen, frozen in granite with his hands in his pockets and his
mouth open as if he was about to speak.
ôYou donÆt wanna leave?ö Willow leaned in to inspect her handiwork. ôWell
now you canÆt.ö Slightly tired from the energy expended in the argument
and the spell, she decided to get a glass of water from the fridge.
Sipping her drink, Willow contemplated the stone figure on the other side
of the counter. In a way, she had kind of proved his point for him. Using
magic against her friends was something she definitely would not have
done in the past. Still, he had asked for it. He had walked into her
house and demanded that she change her life, without hearing her side of
the story.
But she couldnÆt leave him like that forever. Hopefully the spell had
caught him so fast he wouldnÆt even know she what she had done. And if he
did realize it, there were always forgetting spells. Regardless, she had
to do something.
ôLentesco,ö she murmured as she rinsed her glass and placed it in the
drying rack. ôLook, Oz, IÆm sorry. Can we talk about this later, cool
down a bit first?ö When no one answered Willow turned from the sink.
Cold stone eyes stared back at her.
Odd. Willow decided she must not have spoken clearly the first time.
ôLentesco.ö A bit more forcefully that time, and with a wave of her hand.
Nothing.
Desperate, Willow began using every phrase she could think of. ôIlicet
magus! Adflicto scelestus! Uh ... rectus hominis!ö
Still nothing.
Xander arrived a little over an hour later. Growing concerned at WillowÆs
absence and the fact that no one was answering the phone, he had decided
to stop by and see what was going on. He found her crying at OzÆs statue
feet, his stone mouth frozen open in condemnation.
~*~ Ailie McFarland ~*~
That'll put marzipan in your pie plate, Bingo!
I may be a cold blooded jelly doughnut, but my timing is impeccable.
________________________________________________________________
GET INTERNET ACCESS FROM JUNO!
Juno offers FREE or PREMIUM Internet access for less!
Join Juno today! For your FREE software, visit:
http://dl.www.juno.com/get/web/.
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Psycho Babble" <amethystmaiden@hotmail.com>
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) FIC: Le Jour des Morts, (3/?)
Date: 31 Oct 2001 05:00:05 -0500
Sorry bout that kids, it was meant to go to Sephy and probably just choked
the server with the HTML. Sowwy.
~Kristin
"What can I say? My inner child is a crack baby." -Spooks, Asylum
"There is a fine line between 'hobby' and 'mental illness'." -Dave Barry
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: "Mandi Ohlin" <weird_web@hotmail.com>
Subject: (arfic-l) FIC: "Sharp Edges" (3/?)
Date: 31 Oct 2001 13:26:37 +0000
Title: Sharp Edges
Author: Mandi Ohlin
Rating: PG (language)
Part: 3 of ?
Fandom: Witchblade(the TV series)/BtVS
Category: Crossover/Action/Humor
Archive permission: The Jagged Edge, after I get it done and revised.
Summary: Sara Pezzini's latest murder case is a weird one... and her only
lead is a bleached-blond vamp in search of a runaway.
Timeline: After "The Gift"; post fifth-season BtVS. For Witchblade, after
"Periculum." Pretty much deviates from continuity after that. (Now that
season 6 of BtVS has aired, this sucker is officially AU.) Bryan Cornish is
mine, and he will be important later.
Disclaimer: "Buffy the Vampire Slayer" and all related indicia belong to
20th Century Fox (although, IMO, Joss Whedon deserves the rights).
"Witchblade" (the TV series) and all related indicia is property of Top Cow
Productions and I think TNT has a hand in that cookie jar. No profit is
being received from this piece of fan fiction, and no copyright infringement
is intended.
Author's Note: Okay, I've been holding out... between FF.net and the
Witchblade storyboard, I've completely forgotten to post parts to arfic-l as
well. (Bad Mandi, no biscuit.) So in actuality, I'm really up to part eight
in this story. However, I'm still not certain on a few things, and I would
*love* some feedback - good or bad - for characterization and plot
(especially to catch me if I contradict myself, since I still don't really
know where this story is going). Future parts will be forthcoming much more
frequently now that I'll remind myself to post here. :)
Happy Halloween, all...
Sharp Edges
by Mandi Ohlin
Part Three
Every city in the world attracted demons. And every city had at least one
hangout for them. Sunnydale had Willy's bar. Los Angeles had Caritas -
although many insisted that the no-violence karaoke bar didn't really count.
Manhattan had the Pit.
The name didn't quite do the place justice; true, it wasn't quite as
pristine as Caritas, but for a renovated sub-basement of one of the city's
worst human clubs, it was a decent place. It was amazing what the addition
of a bar, some a couple pool tables, some well-placed lighting and a sewer
entrance with an airlock to eliminate the smell could do. The overall effect
was of a dungeon renovated to serve as a sports bar.
But even so, Benny was not concerned with the decor. He was having too lousy
a day to care.
Truth be told, good days were few and far between when you managed one of
New York's busiest underground demons-only sports bars. Especially when your
clients tended towards killing, maiming and destroying property when they
were in good moods. And when you were a five-foot-five blue guy with horns,
it wasn't like you could tell them where to stick it.
Oh, the bouncers helped - T'las and T'rol, the titanic twins, could take out
a whole posse of Fyarl demons without breaking a sweat. They were nearly
eight feet tall and looked like they were made of granite. But even they
couldn't prevent the violence from breaking out. His clientele at least had
the sense not to take out their frustrations on the proprietor. If they did,
they'd have to find a new place to drink. Besides, the fact that the place
was funded by a nasty gang of Dinyaari was sufficient incentive for even the
nastiest bastard to behave.
Then again, even the best security had its flaws.
"Look, you bloody poof," the vampire snarled, "I'm going to ask you one more
time. Where - is - Rylos?" Rylos was the head of the Dinyaari gang, and the
reason the Pit kept operating. This was looking like trouble.
"Uh, hi, Spike, how you doing?" Benny managed to gasp out in spite of the
fact that he was being lifted by the throat. "Haven't seen you here since
the seventies. Kill any more Slayers?" Spike's grip tightened at that. Wrong
choice of words.
Benny turned his head as best he could to glare at T'rol and T'las, who were
standing there watching the show. "You two gonna come and help me sometime
this century?"
The two titans shook their heads.
Spike grinned ferally. "Tweedledum and Tweedledee owe me one. Now give me
Rylos or I take it out of you."
Benny glanced wildly around the room. The bartender was pretending they
didn't exist, and the group of Anomovic demons in the corner booth were too
absorbed in the Yankees game to notice anything short of the ceiling
collapsing. No help there.
"I can't!" Benny croaked, and Spike growled. "No, really!" He glared at the
bouncers. "Ask them! They'll tell you!"
"That's it," Spike snarled, his grip starting to tighten.
Benny's eyes bulged. "He's dead!"
That did it. The hands around his throat suddenly snapped open like a bear
trap, dropping Benny to the floor. Spike stared at him, furious and stunned.
"Dead? I talked to him yesterday!"
"Yeah, well, that was yesterday," Benny gasped, rubbing his throat. "We
found him last night out back - well, we think we did."
Spike glanced over at the twin terrors. T'rol shrugged. "You know, a piece
here, a piece there... that kind of thing."
The blonde vampire stood there for a few seconds, not saying a word. Then he
snatched up a stool and threw it against the wall. It smashed into the stone
wall, splintering in several pieces. Benny squeaked in fright as Spike
advanced on him. "I've been tracking someone for days when I get the tip
from him," he said quietly. "I come all the way here from Sunnyhell, nearly
get torched, come through the bloody sewers to get here - and you're telling
me he's dead?"
"No, please! I'll give you anything! I've got three hundred bucks on me!
Cash! You can have it!" Spike seemed unfazed, yanking the little demon off
the floor. Benny squeaked again and closed his eyes, but the end never came.
He opened his eyes and abruptly realized why. Spike's lip curled in disgust.
"Money'll do."
Hands shaking, Benny reached into the pocket of his suit and pulled out a
wallet. Spike snatched it away and dropped Benny to the floor again. "Two
eighty-five. You said three hundred."
The Yankees got two more points, and the Anomovics cheered. Benny groaned.
"I'll let it slide," Spike grunted, gesturing at Benny's suit. "Looks like
you're going to need the extra cash." He turned and strode out, nodding to
the bouncers.
Benny glared at T'rol and T'las, who were chuckling in spite of themselves.
"Shut up and get me a clean pair of pants!"
*****
Fifty-two... fifty-three... fifty-four...
Dawn Summers counted out the pennies, knowing in spite of herself that it
wasn't going to be enough. She'd managed to stretch out the money she'd
stolen from the Magic Box's register for four days now, but it was finally
running out. There was no way that she'd be able to spend another night at
that motel, or anywhere else for that matter. She bit her lip, fighting back
tears as the count only came to fifty-seven cents. Even with a discount, it
wasn't enough to buy a lousy hot dog.
A freckled hand slammed a quarter down beside her pennies. "Hey, Ellis. I
got it."
The vendor grinned at the young man standing beside Dawn. "Robin Hood.
Wondering when you'd get here."
"Shut up and make her a hot dog," her savior said agreeably, retrieving a
dollar and some more change from his pockets. "Gimme one too while you're at
it. The usual."
"One ketchup and relish and one heartburn-in-a-bun to go," Ellis replied,
hastening to make the order.
As he slathered the hot dogs, Dawn took a good look at the guy who had
bailed her out. He was a few years older than her, but not that much taller.
If it came down to a fight, she could probably take him - even if it mostly
involved hair-pulling. His reddish hair seemed to stick out at all angles,
and if he had any more freckles she could have played connect-the-dots on
his skin. Tall, dark, and handsome? Not really. But this was preferable.
"Thanks," she said nervously, never taking her eyes off of him as she
accepted her hot dog.
"No problem." He took the heartburn-in-a-bun - it was impossible to see the
hot dog beneath the toppings - and took a big bite. "I'm Bryan," he
mentioned offhandedly through a mouthful of food. "Bryan Cornish."
"Dawn." She kept it brief, taking a small bite of hers. Might as well make
it last.
"Um, I'm probably gonna screw up and creep you out, so I'll get it over
with," he continued after swallowing. "I've seen you coming here a lot."
Oh, great. Dawn tensed, preparing to run for it if she had to.
Bryan barreled on hurriedly. "Not that I'm a stalker, I've just been taking
this route when you have every day, and it was my route first, anyway," he
added hastily. "And I just turned into a complete babbling idiot now."
She gave him a strange look. There was something oddly familiar about him,
but she couldn't place it. They were in a public place in broad daylight,
and if he even looked at her funny she could always scream and run.
"Uh-huh."
Bryan looked sheepish. "Um, the reason I'm babbling is, you look like you're
running from something."
"*Everybody's* running from something," Dawn informed him matter-of-factly
through a bite of hot dog. She couldn't suppress the flash of memories. Of
her mother in the morgue. Of Doc, smiling sweetly as he cut her skin with a
knife. Of Buffy falling from the tower, her golden hair streaming out behind
her as she dropped into the bright distortion.
It must have shown in her eyes, because Bryan practically flinched. "Listen,
I'm not gonna feed you any lines." He reached into his pockets and handed
her a card. It was a plain business card, for an uptown youth center.
"Friend of mine runs this place uptown. No drugs, no violence, no questions.
You need a place to sleep in between running, give her a call. Tell her
Bryan sent you. If a guy answers, it's just Gabe, tell him the same thing.
He helps out from time to time when he's not managing his store."
Dawn's suspicions were starting to erode slightly. Maybe it was the fact
that he was keeping enough distance between them, maybe it was because he
didn't look like a bum in spite of the hair, maybe it was because he'd
bought her the hot dog, maybe it was because he seemed to have diarrhea of
the mouth, but he didn't seem like that much of a threat.
That was it. He reminded her a lot of Xander - a not-as-cute, short,
freckled version of Xander, but he acted the same way.
Oh, God. Xander. Spike. Willow. Giles. Tara. Anya. She missed them so much.
She even missed Anya. And that in itself was a bad sign. "I'll think about
it."
"You do that." He checked his watch, and the grin slid off his face. "Damn
it, I'm late. See you later!"
She watched as he hurried down the path, disappearing into the trees.
Shaking her head, Dawn took one last look at the card before stuffing it
into her pocket and walking away, nibbling at the hot dog as she did so.
*****
Sara sighed as she reviewed the files on Travers for the fifth time. The man
led an utterly boring and law-abiding life. There was nothing that could
possibly serve as a motive for murder. Hell, even his medical history was
above average; he was a vegetarian who would run ten miles every morning
even at the age of ninety. As far as family was concerned, he had a cousin
in London, but that was about it. Sara had no intention of placing a call to
Quentin Travers only to have Dante stick her with the phone bill.
She set the latest set of photos down and rubbed her eyes. The vision from
the Witchblade had given her the impression of a single assailant at first,
but it had shifted to become a swarm. But how could the neighbors not notice
a thing?
A tap on the doorframe startled her from her thoughts, and she looked up to
see Jake. "Hey, Pez, get yourself a gas mask." He sighed. "We got another
one."
*****
tbc...
--
Mandi Ohlin (Mandolin)
member of the SisterHood of Evil
fanfic fanatic and nitpicker extraordinaire
"THIS is the crack team that foils my every plan?
I am deeply shamed."
--Spike, "BtVS: Something Blue"
http://www.weirdweb.net
_________________________________________________________________
Get your FREE download of MSN Explorer at http://explorer.msn.com/intl.asp
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From: Slayervick@aol.com
Subject: Re: (arfic-l) Stone Cold Heart 1/1
Date: 31 Oct 2001 08:42:55 EST
wow..... wow... hmm...
willow is scary! that was an excellent vignette. great characterisation, as
always. thanks for tat wonderul little snippet!
~Victoria
-
To unsubscribe to arfic-l, send an email to "majordomo@xmission.com"
with "unsubscribe arfic-l" in the body of the message.
For information on digests or retrieving files and old messages send
"help" to the same address. Do not use quotes in your message.